Search the Community

First Chapter: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1131-transformation-part-i-mutation-chapter-one/ Previous Chapter: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1532-transformation-part-i-mutation-chapter-six/ CHAPTER SEVEN It turned out that Carlos was bringing himself to me. His thick accent was unmistakable as he pounded down the stairs from the cardio area on the second floor. “What the fuck’s goin’ on down here?” He said as he was about halfway down. The suspended staircase shook until he reached the ground floor. Then he turned and saw me. “Aw, fuck,” the massive, heavily tattooed Puerto Rican said. Carlos was wearing what he always wore when working upper body – baggy jeans that hung too low and a white undershirt. Because of his six foot eight inches of height, 375 pounds of muscle and matching attitude, Hank and I had privately referred to him as the alpha male of New York for the past five years. He was dark and naturally smooth with a perpetual five o’clock shadow. His gigantic arms, bigger even than Hank’s, sported elaborate sleeve tattoos. To my surprise, he swaggered right up to me without hesitation. The hand on the scale swung up to over 780 as he joined me on the platform. “Look at you, bro,” he said as his hands freely roamed my body. “Even thicker than me, man.” He did have to look down at me, but it was also clear that he was in complete awe. He put his huge hands on each of my mammoth deltoids. “Damn, you the widest man alive, man.” He roughly felt my arms and pecs and tried unsuccessfully to move and squeeze them. Unable to even dent part of my body, he worked his way down to my cock, which had begun throbbing and spewing pre-cum again. Already, I was imagining driving my giant rod into his virgin hole. “Whatta fuckin’ stud,” he said as he took in my huge cock. The giant alpha male held the underside of it in his left hand and reverently stroked the top as if he were caressing a python. “Fuck this,” he said as he abruptly stepped back. He removed his shoes and jeans then tore off his shirt and boxers. His big cock flopped out and he tossed the torn pieces of fabric aside. I watched his pendulous organ swing back and forth between his long, heavily muscled legs as it filled with blood. “Just fuck me now, stud,” he said as he resumed stroking my meat. “I gotta feel that stud cock stretch me out, bro. Show me who’s boss now.” “It’s gonna hurt,” I said as I took his enormous organ in my hand. None of the guys had ever seen Carlos’ dick hard. It was something of an urban legend. But as I gently tugged on his tool, it was obvious that the rumors were accurate. Our fuck poles were both huge, but very different. Mine must have been nearly four inches thick at the base, tapering to about two and a half inches thick at the head. It also curved upward so that when fully erect, which was most of the time now, it appeared to be standing at attention. Carlos’ tool was clearly shorter, perhaps a foot long, with maybe a two and a half inch base that flared out in the middle to around three inches before tapering back down to a head about two inches wide. It hung slightly downward. I had always preferred asses to cocks, I just wanted my bottoms to have a cock, so I was surprised to find his extremely hot. “Fuck yeah, it’ll hurt,” he said as he got down on his knees and examined my cock more closely. “It’s supposed ta hurt. That’s how my bitches know they getting’ it from a real stud.” He put his hands around the immense base of my tool, devouring it with his eyes. Pre-cum was again spurting from my oversized piss slit. “Fuck, this thing is off the hook,” he said excitedly. “You the alpha of all alpha males, bro.” “Yeah, I am,” I agreed. Carlos opened wide and shoved the head of my cock into his mouth, which was pretty much all that would fit. At the same time, he released my cock and grabbed hold of his own, stroking the full length of it slowly as he nursed on the business end of my tool. Then he pulled his head back and leaned forward until he was facing down at the floor right at my feet. My pre-cum began to pool on the back of his shaved head and neck. “I thought I had a huge cock,” he said in a strange, diminished tone. His normally powerful voice was breaking. “I thought I was a big stud, man. But you smokin’ on a whole other level.” Incredibly, he began to sob even as he continued to work his cock. I looked down as he groveled at my feet and speculated on the psychology behind his reaction. Was it the loss of his alpha male status? Discovering someone mightier than he? Was it joy of some kind? Who could better understand and appreciate my absolute dominance than another alpha male? Still on his knees, he straightened and looked up at me. Tears streamed down his face. “You the god of all men. You the god of all things masculine,” he said as he stared up at me, somehow appearing vulnerable and small. “I gotta worship you, bro ... ah, FUCK!” I stepped back and watched as he blew his wad. Thick ropes of his cum landed on my feet – cum, which once he recovered, he promptly licked up. He remained kneeling with his forehead resting on my right foot. He looked so impossibly massive and thick in that position that I couldn’t imagine that someone could be bigger still. Yet, I was. “Stand,” I finally said. He obeyed immediately, silent for the first time since coming downstairs. The giant bodybuilder’s eyes were riveted to my cock. “Look at me.” I locked eyes with him – alpha male to alpha male. My cock, which continued to throb powerfully and spill pre-cum onto the scale’s platform, began to pound yet more rapidly, swelling even larger and harder, vibrating in excitement as I placed my hands on his hips and effortlessly lifted him off the floor. Still controlling his eyes with my own, I stepped off the scale and rotated his hips. Pre-cum gushed from my spasming fuck rod and I brought his massive legs around so that they straddled my abdomen and pressed the head of my cock against his sphincter. His cock surged to full mast in seconds. “FUUUUUUUCK,” he said. “FUCK, what a STUD!” Carlos threw his head back and seized his great tool in both hands as he moaned. “The head ain’t in jet and you already pumpin’ your jizz into me.” He was right, so I pulled him down slightly, gasping as his sphincter stretched around the head of my cock until the crown was almost completely inside him. Just a bit more. I closed my eyes and sighed in bliss as I felt it snap down on my shaft. His hole was warm and soft and I drew on every bit of self-control I possessed to keep from ramming myself in to the hilt. I opened my eyes and met his again. Already, sweat was pouring down his face. “Just do it, bro,” he said. “Split me wide open. I know you wanna.” I shook my head subtly. “I’d like to keep you around awhile.” He smiled broadly, his teeth white against his tan skin. It was the first time I’d ever seen a smile on his face. “You own me.” “I know,” I said as I yanked him down another few inches. His face became pale and sweat dripped from every part of his body. My pre-cum continued surging into his ass. His sphincter was so tight around my massive shaft that I knew it was sealed in, filling his gut. Still staring into his eyes, I pulled him down a bit more. He gritted his teeth but smiled. “So fuckin’ huge,” he gasped between breaths. “Biggest fuckin’ cock in the world.” “It is the biggest cock in the world,” I said. I didn’t speak arrogantly, for it was a fact. One I somehow knew with complete certainty. “And it gets bigger every day,” I added. I broke eye contact with him and looked down at my cock. The thickest part of the mighty shaft had yet to stretch him out and I wondered if I should continue. Already, I could feel a thin trail of his blood from his hole to the underside of my great tool and I had only impaled him on about half of it. I bucked my hips slightly, thrusting in short arcs, relishing the heat of his ass, the caress of his powerful sphincter. Despite my concern, I could wait to feel him stretched around the fat base of my cock. “Hurts like a son-of-a-bitch but I love havin’ you in my ass,” he said as he ran his hands over my immense pectorals. “Biggest fuckin’ muscle. Biggest fuckin’ cock. How much more, bro?” “About halfway in. Seven or eight inches.” He then met my eyes with an expression of complete astonishment and awe. “You a god, man, and I gotta worship you right.” Carlos reached down with both hands and locked on to my thick wrists. Taking a deep breath, he pulled up with all his strength, driving the full length of my hard as steel, throbbing fuck rod into his ass. The world around me faded and for a few minutes I was awash in pleasure as my cum cannon unloaded into Carlos’ torn ass. His spunk sprayed across my massive pecs as I balanced his now unconscious mass on my erupting cock and threw my great arms up to my sides, flexing and feeling them explode into the massive, striated boulders that they were, again roaring until the remaining windows shattered and light bulbs began to burst and rain down across the floor. I pulled Carlos to me, relishing the sensation of his massively muscled body against mine, drunk with the knowledge that I was by far the most muscular and powerful man to ever walk the face of the earth – and that I would only become more so. My Rican’s belly was greatly distended and I slowly extracted my tool from his ass, aware that his pelvis had broken, if not more. At least a gallon of cum and blood poured onto the floor and I carried him over to one of the stretching tables. I checked his pulse and breathing – both were steady. “That’s my big stud,” I said to his still form. Even unconscious he was strong. My back throbbed. The pain was deep, but muted. I wondered if I had been unconscious. I felt the woman’s hand in mine and squeezed it. She squeezed back. I smiled to myself, relieved that she was still alive. I couldn’t remember her name, but we might be rescued after all. She could tell me then. “He’s awake,” I heard a male voice say. “You’re going to be fine.” It was quiet. The only sound I could hear was a series of beeps. The sirens were gone. My body ached. I could feel something in my mouth and nose. I tried to open my eyes but they wouldn’t cooperate. I tried to move my arms but couldn’t. Someone was talking again – a woman – but it didn’t make any sense. I wondered why nothing was working and felt for her hand again... I looked around the gym floor as if for the first time. Hank and the desk clerk were on their knees near the front desk, spent cocks in hand, staring into the distance as if in a trance – just as were many other men. Matt was on the floor in a fetal position, eyes open but glazed over. The rest of the gym members, men and women alike, were either unconscious on the floor or on their knees, bowing down to me. I saw Matt blink and stir. I walked over to him. “Matt, I need you to call 9-1-1 for Carlos. Do you hear me?” He blinked again but didn’t move. “Matt!” After a few seconds he nodded and moved. “Yeah, call 9-1-1,” he said. I approached Hank. “Hank, are you with me?” He looked up at me with the expression of a little boy. “You really are a god,” he said wistfully. I rolled my eyes and held my hand out to him. “Yeah, yeah, I know,” I said as I pulled him up. “Matt is calling 9-1-1 for Carlos. You’re in charge of making sure everyone is okay and cleaning up this mess. Recruit everyone you need. I’ll be back to help.” I looked back and saw that Matt was already on his iPhone. I started for the stairs. “I want everyone to help Hank clean this up,” I announced as I bounded up to the second floor. “Where you goin’?” Hank called out. “To take a shower!” Water was spraying on my shoulders. It was warm, wonderful. It tickled my skin and prodded me to alertness. I opened my eyes and tried to focus on a dark figure that was in front of me – a woman in a red one-piece swimsuit. The woman and her swimsuit contrasted strongly against white tile. After a few minutes, I realized I was sitting in a chair in a shower stall. She was washing my hair. Was this Karen? Why was her swimsuit familiar? “Jamal?” She said. “Are you awake?” The voice was velvet smooth but excited. She wasn’t Karen, but I knew her. She was my sister, Noor. I wondered where I was, why she was washing my hair. Did she wash Karen’s hair too? I tried to ask but my mouth wouldn’t work. I knew it was open but nothing came out... * * * It was midnight by the time we finished cleaning up the gym. The windows and other glass fixtures would have to be replaced, but otherwise it was ready for business. An ambulance picked up Carlos while I was in the shower – alone because I had locked the door. The desk clerk had told the paramedics that several gang members had knocked Carlos out and sodomized him with an Olympic barbell before breaking all the windows and leaving. The gym staff and manager on duty agreed without comment. No, they didn’t want to call the police. As ridiculous as it sounded, it was a more believable explanation than the truth. I had experimented some to test my strength before helping the others clean up, but there was nothing in the gym that was heavy enough to create meaningful resistance. The Olympic barbell that I loaded with twelve 100-pound plates was so light it may as well have been paper maché. The ten-pound plate I bent and snapped over the middle finger of my right hand put up no more of a fight than Styrofoam. I had to balance the weight, but I was impossibly strong. For some reason this did not surprise me. The three of us walked back to my apartment in silence. The streets and sidewalks were nearly empty, for which I was grateful, as my cock now seemed to be perpetually erect. It had no interest in hiding so I held a large mat around my waist to keep any gawking to a minimum. I wondered what Hank and Matt were thinking. The past few days had been completely surreal. Whatever trajectory I was on seemed to be rushing me toward being worshipped by all mankind – whether I wanted that or not. I had become godlike in three days. Even as I walked, the very thought made me dizzy, both with its inexplicability and consequences. We were about a block from my building when Hank broke the silence. “Not that I can make any sense of any of this, and I’m not complainin’, but what I want to know is where the hell all that cum is comin’ from.” I had been wondering the same thing, but it was just one of my many exceptionally wonderful but mysterious changes. “The same place as my muscles and everything else, I guess,” I said after a few seconds. “Sunlight and electricity seem to make me grow. Maybe it’s like photosynthesis or something.” “I don’t think so,” Matt said. “I’ve been thinking about this all day. Photosynthesis is a chemical process. Matter isn’t being created, just converted. Like from carbon dioxide and water into organic compounds like carbohydrates.” I stopped in my tracks. I realized again that I had no idea what Matt did for a living. Perhaps he was a scientist of some kind – but that could wait. “You are saying that I’m creating muscle and cum from nothing?” “Not from nothing – and it’s just a theory. I suppose you could be sucking a hundred pounds of carbon dioxide, nitrogen and water out of the air every day, but I don’t think so ... wait. Have you been drinking any water?” I had to think about it. Everything had been so strange lately. “Yeah,” I said. “Not a lot, but yeah, and you know, I haven’t taken a leak or anything.” “Okay, but it still doesn’t explain where the other elements are coming from. Calcium and sulfur, for example.” “So from where then?” I asked. “It’s complicated,” he said. “And I’m not a physicist, let alone a quantum physicist, so I probably can’t even explain it correctly.” “Try us,” Hank said impatiently. But I started walking again. “Later,” I said. “Right now I just want to hit the sack.” Not to mention that I wasn’t going to stand naked on a Manhattan sidewalk at midnight, even for a physics lesson from Matt – [email protected]. “You’re a veterinarian,” I said to Matt as we walked up the stairs. It was a guess, but also a logical explanation for his knowledge of organic chemistry. He looked at me and smiled. “Took you long enough,” he said. “Most people figure it out more quickly.” “I’m sorry,” I said sarcastically. “I haven’t been myself the past few days.” “Yeah, well, if you’re going to be a god, you’re going to have to do better,” he said and immediately sprinted up the remaining two flights of stairs. “Woo hoo!” He called out upon reaching the top. Hank looked at me, his expression dripping with mock impatience. “When does he fly back home?” “This weekend.” “It can’t come soon enough,” he said, but I knew he was kidding. He was as taken with Matt as I was. I looked up the stairs and then back at Hank. “You know, I don’t want him to leave.” * * * I reclined in the new, improved bed with my hands over my head. Hank and Matt had finished devouring a very late meal and assumed their positions on either side of me, their curious hands exploring my fantastic body. I couldn’t blame them; I would be doing the same thing. Hell, I did do the same thing. I watched my mammoth cock throb. Pre-cum continued to ooze from the piss slit, generated by some unexplained cum factory within my body. I had so little control over it. I couldn’t make it go flaccid. I couldn’t make it stop leaking. It really seemed to have a mind of its own. “It’s almost useless,” I said. “I love how big it is. I love how it looks and feels, but I can’t even fuck anymore.” “You fucked Carlos,” Hank said. “And could have killed him,” I said. “He must be one of the largest men in the world. If I’m too big for him, I’m too big for everyone else. And that doesn’t really help because it keeps getting bigger along with the rest of me.” “I love it,” Hank said. “I love you gettin’ bigger. I hope you get nine feet tall with a three foot cock.” Nine feet tall with a yard-long cock? I turned at looked at him. “That’s freaky, man. I had a dream this morning that I was that big.” Matt was quiet. He really did know how to be tactful. “And you liked it, too,” Hank said. “In the dream.” I did like it. I felt like a god testing his limits and not finding one. But I changed the subject. “Where did they take Carlos, anyway?” “Bellevue,” Matt said. “Where ever that is.” “Bellevue?” Hank sighed. “Oy.” Everything was black. I wondered if it was night already. Had I been asleep? I remembered someone talking to me – my sister. I must have been dreaming though, she lived in California. “I think he’s out of it,” a woman said. I took a deep breath. The air was clean, fresh, and slightly antiseptic. Were we in a hospital? Someone was shining a light in my eyes, which hurt. I tried to squeeze them shut. “He’s definitely out of it,” the voice said again. “Go ahead and call her.” Karen? She had asked about me? I opened my eyes and blinked. It was difficult to focus, but I was in a hospital room. A middle-aged woman was standing over me. She looked tired, but very attractive. “Welcome back,” the now-familiar voice said. “Can you tell me your name?” Of course I could. My name was Jamal. But there seemed to be a wall between my brain and my mouth. “Noor,” I said. I knew that wasn’t right, but that is what came out. I frowned. She nodded. “That’s okay. Your sister is on the way. She’s been staying at your apartment.” She smiled. “Try again.” It required much effort on my part and much patience from her, but I was finally able to say it. “Jamal,” I said. “My name is Jamal Al-Bakri.” “Good,” she said. “I’m Doctor McAllister. You’ve been in a coma for a few weeks, but you’re doing fine. Do you understand me?” I liked her. She seemed very nice. A coma? I wondered if the building I had carried Karen into had fallen and injured my head. But I did understand her so I nodded. She told me that I had been found unconscious in the Borough of Manhattan Community College parking garage after the collapse of the World Trade Center and brought here to Bellevue. The Twin Towers had been destroyed by terrorists. She didn’t tell me anything else. The parking garage made sense. The entrance was on West Broadway. I told the doctor there had been a woman with me. A woman named Karen. She claimed that she didn’t have any information about her. Next Chapter: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1974-transformation-part-i-mutation-chapter-eight/

As they prepare for the practice that evening, Miguel admits to Alden that he is a bit apprehensive having those pills with him. He says it is too tempting to use not just one, but all of them at one time. Alden says not to worry about it that much since Gibson at least trusts them with having them in safe keeping. As it turns out during practice, both Alden and Miguel are on separate squads as the biggest jerk of them all, Doug the first string quarterback, will be on the team with Alden. ‘Hey dipshit, way to use those fucking hands.’ He says to Alden after a play. Several of the other guys on the squad start laughing and giving high-fives to each other. Alden turns and rolls his eyes so Doug can’t see him doing it. As the team gathers together to give instructions, Doug once again harasses Alden telling him how much he wants to knock him out. ‘I’m giving you one more shot dumbass, catch the fucking ball.’ After the snap, Doug tosses the ball to Alden as he fumbles it and two linebackers knock him down. Alden winces in pain as the guys get off him. Doug walks over and glares at him. ‘That’s it fucker. We are going to have a chat in the locker room.’ He grabs Alden’s arm and lifts him up only to crack him in the back with his fist. Alden doubles over in pain for a few moments as the squad moves into the locker room from the field. He follows behind slowly. As he scurries inside, Doug pushes him up against a wall and starts to taunt him over and over. ‘So moron, I think you have just worn out your welcome on the team. Every guy here can probably vouch for me as to why you should probably be fired.’ ‘Hey I am sorry Doug. It’s just…..your passes are not exactly perfect.’ Doug begins to turn beet red at this answer. ‘WHAT THE FUCK? NOT PERFECT? ARE YOU SHITTING ME? You have been playing this stupid game for months Alden. Perhaps you just suck ass. I am so tired of this bullshit. I am done with you.’ Alden remembers the bottle in his jersey pocket and pops it open. He plops one of the pills in his hand and quickly knocks it down his throat. Doug smirks a little as he does this. ‘Well well, the poor little man must be in some pain if he is popping pain pills. I’ll give you REAL pain!’ Doug rams his fist over and over into Alden’s chest as he cries out in pain as the squad looks on. Remarkably though the pain subsides quickly as it turns to euphoria. Alden can feel the pill reacting almost immediately after it hits his stomach. Doug is completely oblivious to what is happening as several players turn to rush into the shower. Alden smiles as he feels his dark skin stretching filling up the open space in his jersey. Doug turns around and begins to notice the changes as his eyes get huge. Alden’s lower body begins to stretch the spandex to its limits as the seams begin to pop slowly. His skinny forearms have grown huge veins to accommodate his thick chocolate guns. Doug becomes mesmerized by these changes as Alden laughs hysterically feeling his chest start to burst out the front of his jersey revealing mammoth boulders of solid muscle. His abs tear through the bottle as his once nonexistent stomach muscles blow up into an astonishing 10-pack. His back and lats are now making quick work of the rest of his top as it falls to the ground. Even Alden’s face has changed as he grows a thick black beard and develops dimples in his chin and cheeks. He can see that Doug is getting turned on quite a bit. *deep voice* ‘UH HUH, who is the big man now star quarterback? Keep watching……ahh fuck look at these fucking guns.’ Alden flexes his monstrous arms as veins pop out everywhere to match his shiny brown skin. He feels his pants give way as the seams finally explode unleashing a mountain of brown muscle where his tiny legs used to be. Doug sees the silhouette of Alden’s growing love muscle as it snakes its way down his left quad. Alden makes a gesture with his eyebrows as he feels his cock beginning to rip its way free. ‘Ohh fuck yeah Doug I want you to punch me now. Give me all you have, I know you won’t have to the same impact as before.’ Doug goes to punch him in the chest and ends up hurting himself badly bruising fingers and yelling in agony. Alden’s cock finally breaks free from its captivity as the material shreds all the way down to his ankles and peels off revealing a hulking veiny black cock with a wet pink head bouncing up and down. The quarterback can’t take his eyes off of it but starts to back off. Alden walks toward him and grab his arms before he can take off. ‘Going somewhere Doug? I don’t think so, now it is time for you to feel a few punches.’ Alden lightly punches him in the gut and then along his sides making the quarterback wince every time. The huge black stud shreds Doug’s jersey and pulls him into his grasp. He starts to squeeze him tightly making the frightened white man try to get away again. Alden laughs at him trying to push his legs free. The big black hulk lifts him up and starts doing lunges with him before tossing him around and smack his backside a few times. Doug gets a tad angry at this but knows he can’t do a thing about it. Alden tears his pants open to start massaging the quarterback’s hot butt. Doug yells for help but the guys in the shower are gathering around to see what happens next without any intervention. Some of them even give the thumbs up to Alden as he slowly starts to push one of his hands into Doug’s tight hole. The immobile victim tries to tighten his hole but Alden’s incredible power only makes it hurt worse. He tries to scream but Alden takes his free hand and covers his mouth preventing any sound from getting out. Some of the guys watching begin stroking their cocks as they notice Alden’s engorged cock pooling pre all over the floor. He moans as he successfully starts to stretch the quarterback’s hole wider and wider to get his beefy black hand inside. ‘That’s a good boy Doug, let go of that tension inside you. I can make you feel oh so good.’ He pushes his hand in and out a few times as a few of the players start to move in closer to him. One of them gets down on the floor to gulp down on Alden’s huge cock making him shutter. He begins to realize that he is the center of attention as guys begin shoving their cocks in his face. Hands begin massaging him as he lets go of Doug. The scared quarterback goes running into the shower to sulk. Alden begins sucking multiple cocks as he himself gets serviced. Before long there are five cocks spewing thick frothy cum all over Alden’s massive muscles as his shiny brown coat begins to look all white. He laughs and gives winks to all of the guys as they go back into the shower to clean up. The one servicing his cock continues to work him over. Alden tells him to stop so he can go harass Doug who is still in the shower area. Alden waddles in as guys start gesturing to where Doug is at. Alden tries to move slowly so he doesn’t make much noise. Doug appears to be in shock as he cowers in one of the bathroom stalls. Alden opens the door quickly and tries to maneuver his way in so he can get to Doug. He stops smiling at him and looks as if he feels a bit sorry for Doug. ‘Look man, I get you are an asshole, but I know how to help you relax. Maybe we can salvage some kind of agreement out of this. You leave me and my friend Miguel alone and I won’t hurt you. You have already screwed up your chances of being the first quarterback now Doug. Give me that fine ass of yours.’ ‘I am not queer freak. You come near me and I will press charges.’ Alden grabs him before he can move and turns him around so his ass touches the black hulk’s cock. Doug begins violently squirming causing Alden to restrain him so he doesn’t injury himself further. ‘Come on now Doug just relax, I think you just need a good anal massage to clear out those nasty thoughts in your head. It will be good for you.’ ‘Fuck you faggot, you won’t get away with this.’ ‘Too late genius, I think the entire first-string practice squad has jizzed all over me so they gave their approval.’ Doug can feel Alden’s huge rod starting to move inside him as he moans in agony. Alden starts to push his weight on top of the frightened quarterback as his enormous chest rubs on the white man’s back. The black hulk starts to grind him slowly as he moans deeply into Doug’s ear. ‘Ahhh good boy Doug…..i can feel you relaxing already. Let me do all the work and you just enjoy the ride.’ Alden increases his speed and starts to yell as he feels his balls growing and filling with tons of cum. Doug moans himself as he feels his cock getting hard. Alden sees this and reaches around to stroke it. The quarterback starts to rub Alden’s massive tree trunk quads and appears to be going with the flow. ‘See it feels good doesn’t it? Now do we have an understanding about me and Miguel?’ ‘Uhh what the…..oh mmmmm…..fuck your cock is so……yeah we have an understanding Alden. Shit man I am blown away by your size and power…..how did you do this?’ ‘Hehe it is my secret. Mmmmm oh fuck it is going to be a big load Doug, where do you want it?’ ‘What? I don’t want your cum on me that is fucking sick. I mean…..oh fuck you won’t take no as an answer will you?’ Alden laughs and says it depends. Doug quickly agrees that he won’t harass him or Miguel again. Alden pulls out and slaps his cock on Doug’s neck. He flips him around and slaps his face and lips with it. ‘Open up for me Doug…..i think you might enjoy what I have to offer.’ Doug slowly opens his mouth as Alden shoves it inside and starts fucking him rapidly. Doug moans deeply as Alden begins to gasp feeling his load pushing its way up into his thick rod. He pulls his cock out of Doug’s mouth and wanks it wildly. ‘OHHHH YEAHH MAN IT IS COMING FAST……OH FUCK……STICK YOUR TONGUE OUT DOUG…..’ Doug sticks his tongue out as Alden’s piss slit gapes open and shoots thick ropes down his throat. Doug gags immediately as Alden pumps jet after jet down his gullet. The quarterback drools huge amounts of cum down his chest as Alden yells in ecstasy. Several players start shooting their loads all over the shower and bathroom hearing and seeing the whole sequence. The black hulk finishes cumming and leans down to scoop his jizz up and swallows it. He leaves the stall and walks over to one of the showers to clean up. Doug stumbles to his feet and goes to the other side of the shower area to clean up. Most of the practice squad gather around Alden as he begins to shrink. They mutter to themselves wondering how he could be shrinking. Doug stands in utter silence under a shower head as he stares into space. It is unclear what he will do next after this crazy experience. End of Part II

Hey guys if u have been following my two previous stories you will know who these characters are, if u haven't just enjoy anyway!! The first part involves no dom, its just the set up part. Let me introduce you to them. Alex: http://radiokida.deviantart.com/art/IM-POSING-Matt-Tribute-290775863 Leo:http://radiokida.deviantart.com/art/Muscle-Belt-Bigdudes-Tribute-181398324 --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The first day of Alex and Leo's domination venture started of like every other day, repping a 2ton tractor like it was a feather! up and down it went for what seemed like hours and they didnt even break sweat. Alex and Leo were both skinny guys until they both took some magic potion and pills respectively to turn them into super freaky huge muscle beasts. Alex was the bigger of the two weighing in at a staggering 2000lb of freaky muscle, 200" biceps, thighs thicker and wider than 2 professional heavyweight bodybuilders put back to back, calves bigger than heads, pecs bigger than tractor wheels, back and lats wider than 2 door frames and shoulders thicker than bodybuilders thighs. Leo was not far behind, weighing a respectable 1850lb, 190" biceps, everything else was pretty much as described above. What made these two even more staggering is that they are both still in there teens, leo is 18 and alex is 19. The base for there business venture was a unused barn on the outskirts of town, doors wide enough to fit there huge frames through, and a roof high enough for all there super heavy lifting, which included the tractor and a huge combine harvester, along with 30cm thick iron bars for them to play with. Before they left there home town they put adverts on muscle forums and other muscle websites advertising their business, asking potential clients to ring them and book an appointment, they were looking for muscle lovers who loved being dominated by two huge young guys and also enjoyed being humiliated in various strength challenges and been tossed around like a rag doll, but they stressed that no sexual activities would take place, that it was all muscle and strength domination and they didn't put how big they were, wanting to keep it a big surprise. They would charge £500 an hour Alex finished repping the tractor, put it down and hit a monumental double bi pose in front of leo, all 200" his bulging gargantuan arm rocketed up his arm passed his fist and his head. " is there a better sight than this dude?" he asked Leo "no there aint!" replied leo with a disbelieving laugh, " but ive still got some growing to do so u better watch out!!!" Leo flexed his inhumane biceps the peak just falling short of the top of his head. Leos growth had not yet finished he still had 2 more of the russian pills to take, the plan was to ask a select client if they paid an extra £200 they would see Leo grow right before there eyes. "yeah only if the client coughs up the money kid, anyway look at the time our first client arrives in a hour, we need to set this place up!" alex replied. Alex and Leo started moving the tractor, combine harvester, the steel bars and hay bails around the barn to set positions, the hay bails will be used as soft landing areas for the clients. Their first client was a guy called Martin. Martin was a 25yr old football player (soccer), from playing regularly and working out martin had gotten himself a nice ripped body, similar to Cristiano Ronaldo's. But his fetish always lied with huge muscle and huge guys, so when he saw the duos advert he leaped at the chance too fulfil one of his dreams, he agreed to all the t's & c's that alex and leo had put in place, he made his appointment for 11am. Martin got off the bus at the stop closet to the barn which was a 5 min walk away, he walked up the pathway towards the seemingly derelict rusting barn, there was nothing on the outside stating it was in use, alex had simply told him it was the big barn on the old farm road and to use the small door on the left side of the barn. Martin walked up to the door, slightly shaking as he didn't know what to expect but also looking forward to his upcoming muscle fest. He walked in, looking round trying to find his two huge masters, spotting all the perfectly placed objects, which to him just seemed like a normal interior of a barn. " Er er er Hello, Alex,Leo, im martin your 11am appointment, Whe............." before he could finish his sentence he felt himself catapulting into the air and flying across the barn at a rate of knots landing on a hay bail 50 meters from where he stood. "Hello Boy!!"

Pleasure Growth 8 by F_R_Eaky Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1116-pleasure-growth/ Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1117-pleasure-growth-part-2/ Part 3: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1118-pleasure-growth-part-3/ Part 4: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1256-pleasure-growth-part-4/ Part 5: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1257-pleasure-growth-part-5/ Part 6: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1389-pleasure-growth-6/ Part 7: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1489-pleasure-growth-part-7/ "What do you mean we may be discovered?" "He's actually a lost young man, named Aaron. He ran away after one of his growth spurts, got hit by a circus train and has amnesia from that accident. Titus is what he was going by while working at the circus, trying to remember who he was. Not only is his whole family looking out for him, but the circus strongman is on the loose and rampage out looking for him, too." "They will not find him in the cavern." "Do you see what we're talking next to?!? We're standing next to his feet! The cavern is just under sixty feet in length. His feet are sticking nine feet out of the entrance. His whole body fills the cavern. If we do another ceremony and make him grow again, he won't fit in the cave at all! And even if he did, his penis is tall enough that it sticks out the hole when erect. Someone, is going to see him soon." Aaron was listening to the two men arguing at the front of the cavern. He was still a little groggy, but had felt better than he had in quite a while. He recognized one of the voices as the leader of the little clan of two-spirit people who were using him as a rite of passage or membership to their group. They had caused him to grow at least twice since he'd been here. "....He's at least sixty-nine feet tall now." "We have the herbs and medicines, they will keep him sedated." "Well, that's the other thing. I'm not sure they will, or we can. Each time he grew it meant not only more size height wise, but he's gained in muscle mass, more weight. I don't think we have enough of the herb to make a strong enough batch to keep him sedated." That's why he was feeling better. He's been drugged all this time and his body was now too big for the dosage they were feeding him. He was getting used to it, it was too small, so now he was waking up. "What more could he ask for? He's got us to worship him, and grope him, stroke him off. What man wouldn't like that? Brew the biggest batch you can. We'll sedate him, and then send parties out to gather as much of the herb as we can." "What more could I ask for?", thought Aaron. "WHAT MORE COULD I ASK FOR!?! I could as for my freedom, thank you very much!" Aaron's mind began to crowd with images of him and his older brothers playing basketball and other games during the summer. He was late bloomer that hadn't bloomed until he got the shot, laced with the uber formula created by that wacko. But that meant growing up he was always so much smaller than his older brothers, and instead of playing ball, they played keep away with him being it all the time. But then Aaron's brothers were replaced by the men here in the cave. All of them rubbing on him, taunting him, how they could keep him here, how although they were serving him, was he was serving them? "Oh, hell to the no!", he thought. "They want size....I can give them size." Aaron began to oh so lightly buck his hips and positioned a hand up and onto his very ample and large cock. "oooh yeah...come on!..." Aaron's cock began to stir, began to lengthen, thicken, and grow.... "Hmmmmmmm fuck yeah!" It grew and swelled reaching a semi-flaccid state... and then the feeling began to come over Aaron. He wasn't sure how long it had been since the last time he blew a load and grew, but he was hoping he could grow this time. He'd grow, grow so big he'd burst out of this cavern, so big the remaining sedative in him wouldn't be able to work it was now too small a batch. His body grew up and up and up first, his feet starting to move further out of the cavern, while his head and shoulders pushed against the back wall. The two men talking in front stopped when they heard some scrapping sounds, and finally realized it was Aaron's feet; they were growing larger and scooting across the ground. "He's awake! And making himself horny to grow, we've got to stop him before it really kicks in!" Making a run for the back of the cavern. the two men halted suddenly when Aaron spread his legs apart as quickly as he could and blocked the men's entry They both rain into the sides of Aaron's ankles, which were firmly pressed against the cavern mouth sides, and slowly but surely growing out and away from them. Dazed and confused after bouncing off of Aaron's ankles, the two men lay on the ground and watch the sight unfold. Aaron kept rubbing his cock and thinking about how much bigger than his brothers he was, how much bigger than his captors he was, and that he was about to become even bigger and stronger, more hung and virile. "Oooooh yeaaaaaaah!" Despite the fact of his arms being pinned and wedged into the cavern too narrow for his body and torso, Aaron was able to get in some nice strokes on his cock with his long and thick fingers. Finally, his prick rose up high enough, almost fully erect, that it was touching the hole in the ceiling and the slick fur pelts that covered it. He let those furs kiss his piss slit and head and as that caused him to get fully erect, he began to thrust and buck his hips pushing the cock through the hole. "AAuuuuugh FUCK! Yes that feels....so....." But Aaron cut himself off, the sensation hitting him again so hard. His body grew and swelled in every direction, in height, in muscle mass, in ball and cock size. His head, neck, and shoulders grew first pushing into the back wall of the cavern. It hurt his head at first, feeling like his head might get crushed in, but soon Aaron could feel his head and shoulders were making dents into the rock wall. His shoulders, back, delts, bunched and rolled, mounded and grew, wider and wider pushing into the back side walls of the cave, and although it felt as though he was receiving cuts, the side walls also soon gave way to the burgeoning, mounding, titanium dense muscle fiber that was building and building up on Aaron's body. His chest was inflating, rolling out in thickness and width, barreling out more and more, further and wider, looking almost like a roll of asphalt being laid down upon a road. It just kept going and spreading! It developed into two huge gigantic globes of granite. The upper arms were next, bunching, balling, peaking, rising up and out, swelling higher and thicker. The biceps were growing into mountains of their own right, so tall, to thick, so peaked and full. With the chest along side them, they began to rise up and push on the ceiling of the cavern. Meanwhile the gigantic horseshoe shape of the triceps was flexing and popping with just as much size, pushing down into the cavern floor, helping to rise Aaron off the ground, and indeed, dent and crumble to dust some of the cave's foundation. His thighs ballooned next, all the individual tear drop shapes expanding and increasing like balloons being filled with water. So much mass, the slightest movement and they wiggled and wobbled, their density shimming back and forth. Their diamond like cuts cut and rose into the cavern ceiling as their partner the biceps femoris, or the back of the thigh, along with the other back leg muscles grew and swelled pushing hard into the ground. Aaron had thought that he'd feel the calves getting caught, filling up the cavern entrance, but he was growing up as much as he was filling out. The cave entrance was meeting him at the bottom of his thighs. If he had been wearing shorts, his thighs would be splitting, ripping, and blowing the hem apart right now, but he wasn't wearing shorts, he was wearing the cavern, and his thighs were doing an excellent job of splitting, ripping, and blowing apart the cavern mouth. His calves having grown out with his legs, we free to bunch and hunch, pop and swell, on their own, growing large enough to almost push against one another and fight for room. The two men of the two-spirit clan, who were knocked down by Aaron's ankles, we pushed and tumbled round by the growing legs, to get over come by the giant sized calves. The massive giant heart shape, becoming engorged with blood, swelling thicker, denser, harder, with each pump, pushing the men further and farther away from the entrance. Thick veins running all over the place, fueling this growth. The two men remember when Aaron first collapsed in this cavern, how they just barely stood taller than the bottom of his calve, and now a single calve of Aaron's stood nearly two - three times their height by itself. Aarons cock and balls finished the growth. The testicles and scrotum being pushed up into the ceiling by the thighs, as they continued to swell, and inflate, as if they had an air horse with thousands of pounds of pressure hooked up to them. Aaron moaned and cried as each second he grew bigger, his balls grew bigger, the cavern stayed the same size, and the racking of his junk was becoming incredible. His cock grew long and hard, and up through the cavern ceiling hole. He tries to buck harder and harder to finish his growth, but it was becoming hard to do. His last growth spurt had made it so his cock was fairly even in position with the hole, but now, he had grown so big, although he got his head and his growing shaft through the hole, his groin region and therefore the base of his prick, had grown up closer to the entrance, a bit away from under the hole. But it didn't matter, Aaron had made it in, and he was trying to buck as much as he could to pleasure himself. But with his body growing, and his bucking, he had become too large, to dense, and too strong for the cavern. The sounds of chipping, breaking, falling rock were being heard everywhere from entrance to cavern end, outside to inside. To the men outside it sounded like a rock slide, and felt like an earthquake. Chucks of the cavern walls began to explode apart and blast outward. The two men had to make a run for it so as not to be crushed by boulders sailing through the air. The ceiling had started to give way and it fissured and cracked all around the hole, until the hole slide down, like a ring around Aaron's massive python of a cock. It landed at the base and stayed there, causing huge amounts of blood to go into but not out of the monstrous schlong, causing an increase in the growth of Aaron's massive member. But now, Aaron's arms and thus hands were free to finish the job by stroking away. And stroke he did, grunting, moaning, screaming, while his voice developed slightly deeper, his body continued to grow out further, his limbs growing out longer, his balls getting bigger churning up more and more testosterone and cum. "WUUUUAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!" One last swell of gigantic growth and Aaron blew his load. Rising high into the air, the gargantuan glob of goo splattered several hundred feet away and up on the side of a mesa, making it look more like a snow covered mountain peak. Lingering trails of the shot strung from mesa to Aaron, hit the ground forming what looked like might, white capped rivers of rapids. Suddenly all the geological debris began to move, slide, roll, every which way, as Aaron began to pick himself up and stand. And stand he did, up and up, taller, and taller, with back, shoulders, chest, lat, so broad and thick he threatened to make the surrounding mesas look small in comparison. Rock, dust, and dirt, cascaded off him revealing a young man with the body of an amateur bodybuilder, fully pumped from a huge workout, his forearms, legs, some parts of his chest, and a small portion of his abs, looked a little dirtier as hair had begun to grow in thicker there and catch and hold more of the dirt than just his smooth skin. Aaron, gave one last shudder, and thrust of his cock, causing that prick to swell slightly once more, and shatter the natural cock ring that had formed, exploding it off his body. His chest heaving, Aaron tried to look around after all the dust settled from the collapsed cavern, but found he needed to bend at the waist and look over and down due to the expansion and size of his chest. It took him a while to find what he was looking for, the two men he knew to be at the mouth of the cave when he woke up and began this jack off session. Bugs... they looked like bugs to him, not even able to come up to his ankles when both he and they were standing flat footed. Something was still coursing through Aaron, however. It wasn't his memory, it wasn't the sensation of growth, it was a feeling....a feeling of sheer power. The flash backs of his brother taunting him during basketball, mixed with the feelings of his captors holding him prisoner here, and now... now he knew no one would hold him prisoner, no one could taunt him for being small and weak, and he knew... ... ... somehow, he knew... the power was still building up inside of him, ready to be unleashed again, and yet again, and again. "ROOOOOOOOOOOOOOAR!" Aaron screamed and stomped his foot causing the earth to shake. "How do you like your god now!?!" Aaron gave a most muscular and growled heavily. The two men, now frightened beyond belief, came and pissed their pants at the same time. Looking down at the reaction these ant sized men had over him, Aaron's cock sprung to life instantly, sent a shiver down the shaft, through the balls, and back up Aaron's spine. Grabbing his cock, he pointed it downward and blew once again. The two men, tried to run, but massive glob of spunk was two large. They were stuck as if hit by a tidal wave, carried on the tide of it by fifty feet or so. Almost drowned the men staggered to get to their feet, sliding and slipping on the muddy ground soaked with cum. "RAAAAAAAAAAUGH! I AM TITUS! Your god is thirsty and needs a bath, where is the closest river?" The two men tried to scream and point which Aaron could scarcely see nor hear, but finally they crawled to a dry spot and with their bodies formed the shape of an arrow pointing the direction of where a river was located. Aaron smiled and casually walked off, his footsteps sounding like bombs going off and sending lab equipment into frenzied fits of data recording a geological labs around the United States and Mexico.

They get to the facility fairly quickly since it is located right next to the airport. When they get inside, Victor manages to get all of Jessie’s documents signed so he can become a member of the company without any delays. They are whisked away into a waiting area where four other men are also standing. Two of them are quite heavily muscular while the other two are small like Jessie. He walks over to one of them and taps on his shoulder. The man turns around and is wearing wiry glasses. He smiles and puts his hand out to shake Jessie’s. “Ehh hi there, I’m Thomas. Where are you from?” “Iowa actually, my name is Jessie. Are you from another part of the country?” “Yeppers, I’m from Maine. I have been mistaken for being Canadian quite a bit though because of my accent. I try to cover up the bad parts as much as I can.’ Jessie admits to himself that the guy is pretty cute. He is very slender and there is hardly any muscle anywhere on his body. Jessie looks at his own arms and smiles. Victor sees this and smiles as well. He leans in to Jessie and whispers, “I know what you are thinking. Wow…..this guy needs more help than me, but every man is different. Genetics can be unlocked and you will find this out later on.” The other man standing with them doesn’t seem too interested in talking to anyone so Jessie asks Thomas about him. “So who is the other guy with us? Is he not friendly or something?” “Oh that is Bronson. I think he is just really scared because he hasn’t traveled anywhere before. He talked to me earlier and told me he was from the outskirts of Laredo Texas I think. I’m sure he will talk to you if he gets the impression that you are in the same situation he is in.” “Okay I’ll try to start up a conversation with him then.” Jessie walks over to him to get his attention, but instead makes him jump up in the air and says ‘Sweet Jesus!’ about ten times before he finally calms down. “Holy lord dude you about made me fill my britches. Sorry this whole experience is just so……crazy for me. I don’t think I look too bad, but my agent Lorenzo keeps telling me that I need to lose the fat. Am I really that fat?” Bronson lifts his shirt and shows off his ball belly which is covered in brown hair. Jessie makes a gesture with his face then smiles. “Well Bronson, Thomas over there told me your name and I think you look pretty sexy. Obviously the company has something else in mind for you though. Ohh…..and my name is Jessie by the way.” He shakes Bronson’s hand and puts his left arm around him. Bronson calms down a bit and pulls his shirt back down. “Thanks dude for being cool. Maybe this won’t be as hard on me as I thought it would be.” Thomas walks over to them as Jessie puts his other arm around his back. Jessie realizes that he getting great vibes from both of these men now. Victor and the other agents disappear as another large man walks in front of them and directs them into a side room. They follow as he has them sit in three empty seats located ten feet from his desk. He sits down and takes his jacket off revealing his under armor shirt which is hiding nothing from them. His immense muscles look as if they are about to break free as Jessie moans under his breath as he unknowingly stares at the man’s insanely veiny arms. The man looks directly at him and grins. “I see someone has a muscle fetish. That is great since you were likely picked partly for that reason. Each one of you was selected because Maximum Nutrition received letters from your respectable gyms about making a huge change in your lives. All three of you will have your own surrogates whom you have already met back in your respectable hometowns. As for myself, I will be overseeing your progress while you are here. My name is Arliss Mancari, and I would like to say that I also went through the program that you are about to enter. I was one of the first winners they ever had in the lottery.” He stands up and moves around the front of his desk to sit his giant bubble butt on the edge while he crosses his arms. Jessie continues to stare at him like he is in some kind of trance. Arliss smirks as he looks at the other two men. “You are Jessie right? *he points at him* Bronson is on the left correct? Which means that Thomas must be on the right? You all have different body types which should be interesting because this doesn’t happen that often. I want to individually speak with each one of you just so I can get an idea of what you are expecting to get out of all of this.” He stands back up and tells Bronson and Thomas to leave the room. Jessie turns red as he sits in his chair looking quite embarrassed. Arliss walks around his desk again to pull his desk chair in front of Jessie before sitting down in it not even two feet away. His testosterone is permeating the small man’s nose which is making him sigh just a bit. He looks into Arliss’s eyes making the huge stud grunt a few times. “So Jessie, I believe your surrogate is Victor Dumas right?” “Yeah he seems really cool. Very personable and friendly, I like him.” “He is quite friendly. He was in the lottery just a couple of years ago and he is one of its huge success stories. He was quite skinny, but a real cutie too. I have noticed that you study people’s physical attributes constantly. You haven’t taken your eyes off mine since you came in here. I admire that a lot. I am not going to lie to you, I get hunches about our clients each year and normally I am right about how well they respond to the program.” “So you think I will do well here?” “I think you will be a HUGE success story. *he winks* I’m not just saying that Jessie, you will literally explode in size because you are open to it. I can sense it in you. You want to study my body a little more?” He stands up and tries to take his shirt off but motions for help. Jessie gets up as well to help him slide it off his upper body as his muscles spill out. He grabs Jessie’s hands and puts them onto his pecs and arms. Jessie squeezes them. “Don’t be afraid of me Jessie, I want you to feel them all since you can have this kind of power as well. Our bodies deep down have this kind of potential to grow.” Jessie continues to rub his massive arms and runs his hands on the giant veins running up from his forearms into his shoulders. He moans as he stares into Arliss’s eyes. “Feels nice huh? There is more of course.” Arliss pulls his pants down as he flexes his enormous calves and quads. His jock is barely able to hold his cock and balls in as his giant bubble butt gleans with sweat. The smell of testosterone nearly makes Jessie pass out. “Oh my gawd, I didn’t think it was possible to get this big?” He rubs Arliss’s veiny legs and squeezes his bubble butt. Arliss begins to moan deeply as he looks down at Jessie and smiles. “That feels great Jessie. You have a tremendous way of massaging muscles. I don’t normally do this with new clients, but I sense a strong thirst for muscle in you. I am feeling really horny now and won’t be able to keep my jock on much longer, think you can help me out with that?” Jessie stops touching him and backs off a bit. Arliss realizes he may have gone too far with him and backs off himself. “Oh sorry about that Jessie, I should know better than that but…..your touch is so nice that I don’t want you stop.” “Uhhh…..don’t you have a boyfriend or husband? I would think you could have any man you want.” “Yes I do have a husband and we have an open relationship. We both have no problem seeing other men as long as we trust each other. He is the founder of this company by the way, Maxwell Hardy. He has his own boy toy and I am still searching for one actually. Perhaps I should end this consult and move on to the other two?” Jessie sits back down and tries to calm himself a bit before getting up and walking back over to Arliss again to rub his massive back and glutes as he leans up against him. The big stud moans deeply as he reaches his enormous arms around to rub on Jessie a bit. “See I knew you had a desire inside you. Do you want to try and help me out of that jock again?” Jessie gets down on his knees and smells the sweaty jock before running his tongue along it as he reaches up to squeeze Arliss’s swollen pecs and abs. The big man pulls Jessie’s shirt off slowly trying not to rip it as well as his shorts. He sees that Jessie doesn’t wear underwear which makes him growl as the smaller man’s thick bull cock hangs freely. “Oh wow Jessie, I can foresee a body that will match that beautiful piece you have there. I need mine to be released from captivity as well.” Jessie pulls the man’s jock down as his thick uncut cock hits the smaller admirer in the face making him sigh before he slides his tongue down the foreskin. Arliss moans louder as he reaches down to rub Jessie’s head and shoulders. “Oh yes sir that feels awesome. You really know how to make a man feel really good.” Jessie slowly swallows his huge member down as he squeezes Arliss’s giant arms and gets a steady rhythm going on it. The big stud immediately starts to drain precum down his throat which is making Jessie work even harder. “OH FUCK YOU HAVE A HUNGER JESSIE! I LOVE IT! MMMM KEEP GOING MAN. MAKE ME CUM HARD!’ Jessie moves his hands over to Arliss’s huge pecs teasing his swollen nipples and slapping them hard making the big man yell in excitement. The huge man starts to massage Jessie’s firm ass, even fingering his hole. “OH JESSIE, IT IS COMING MAN! GET READY FOR IT!” Jessie can feel the bigger man’s huge balls contracting as the cum flows into his cock as Jessie looks up into his top’s eyes and moans deeply. Arliss explodes down his admirer’s throat shooting rope after thick rope of his white river feeling Jessie’s eager mouth swallow every single drop. “LET ME SEE IT JESSIE! *Jessie opens his mouth* OH GAWD YEAH, YOU HAVE THE LUST FOR MUSCLE! The company is going to have a field day with you. Now get up here hot stuff so you can sit on my desk and I can return the favor.” Jessie gets up and sits on the desk as Arliss walks over and shoves his heaving pecs in his face which promptly makes Jessie nurse them as he sucks on both of his nips hard. Arliss moans deeply as his partner munches and licks them over and over again. “Awesome Jessie, that feels incredible! A little more massaging on my tits and you will get a mighty tasty reward for your effort.” Jessie takes this to heart as he works both nips over several more times. Arliss laughs as he massages his small admirer’s cock slowly. “OH YEAH JESSIE LIKE THAT…..JUST LIKE THAT…..OH GAWD THAT FEELS SO GOOD…..MMMMMM” Jessie can feel Arliss’s pecs contracting as he shoots several streams of milk down his partner’s throat with each pec. Jessie moans loudly as he feels a load starting to build up in his own ballsac. “I can feel it man, let me take care of that for you.” Arliss slides down to swallow Jessie’s cock and slowly sucks on it feeling the cum building up quickly. He sighs deeply as Jessie moans louder feeling it move towards his cockhead. Arliss opens his mouth to watch it squirt as several ropes launch into his mouth and cover parts of his face. He grunts as he slides Jessie’s cock back inside his mouth to gulp down what is remaining. He smacks his admirer’s back lightly and smiles. He pulls it back out after Jessie stops cumming. “Jessie wow we need to do this again soon because this was fucking great. I think you are destined to not only be big like me, but to be with someone like me.” He stands up and puts Jessie’s hands back on his chest. Jessie leans in to start kissing his abs as Arliss flexes his massive guns. His engorged member bounces making Jessie reach down to grab it and start rubbing in quick, firm strokes. Arliss nearly yells feeling another giant load building up in his balls again. “Oh yeah Jessie I have another one waiting for you. Mmmmm…..fuck you really know how to turn me on.” Jessie moans as Arliss shoots several more jets of cum this time all over his upper body. The smaller man leans down to lick the spurting cock with his tongue catching a few strings as they go flying down his throat. Arliss laughs again as he gently rubs Jessie on the head. He finishes cumming and the two men sit together on the desk. “Whew Jessie, you are one sexy fucker. You have made a friend here today for sure. I will do everything I possibly can to make this experience work for you. I will have to wait and see the other two men another time now it seems.” He laughs and rubs Jessie’s chest a few times before stopping. “This was an awesome experience for me as well Arliss. I didn’t know this was inside me. I was so scared to come here without my ex, but now I feel alright.” “Heh, you may have several exes once you get out of here Jessie. I just hope that I have a chance with you once your program is completed.” The two sweaty men try to pull themselves together before they put their clothes back on. Arliss contacts his assistant and tells him to reschedule his consults with Bronson and Thomas until later in the day. As Jessie prepares to leave the room, Arliss stops him and lifts him up to give him a kiss on the lips. The small man moans as they feel a connection forming between them. When they finish, they smile at each other as Arliss puts him back down. Jessie leaves to find his room as Victor waits for him down the hall. Arliss realizes that he is developing a crush on the smaller man which surprises him greatly. End of Part 2

Visiting your childhood home after you have lived elsewhere for ten years is always so strange. It’s a mixed bag of emotions. On the one hand you’re now a grown man and you have a separate adult life, but on the other hand you kind of revert back to emotions and attitudes you had when you were fifteen or sixteen. I’m now a successful high-end residential real estate salesman in Los Angeles, but put me back in that small town in Georgia and I revert to being a kid that’s struggling to find his identity. And some of that struggle is not fun to remember. Growing up gay in the south can be very hard and something that you never truly get over. I’ve been out to my parents for years, but it continues to be a topic that never really gets discussed. I blame the fact that I’m still single as one of the contributing factors to this perpetual silence. This trip was a quick four day stop on my way back home after some work in New York. It’s only my second visit in the last three years. I really need to get better about visiting my parents. As soon as I sit down at the kitchen table my mom starts the laundry list of questions. Are you hungry? Thirsty? Do you want to rest? Do you want me to fix you something? Let me tell you what we have in the fridge. Do you need anything washed? It almost seems like she’s trying to prevent even a second of quiet time because she’s fearful I might start talking about something scary – like my love life or, worse, my sex life. My parents are good people, but please don’t ask them to talk about subjects that have been taboo in my family since before the middle ages. After I successfully avoided any fattening food items being shoved down my throat and every type of beverage known to humans, my mother somehow convinced me to take a cake she had made to my neighbor, Mr. Ross. I cannot fathom how she manipulated me so easily, but that’s my mom. Before I even have time to protest I am walking across our front lawn to the house next door. Mr. Ross is not only our neighbor, but he was my English teacher in the 11th grade. He and his mother moved into the house next door at the beginning of that specific school year. I always thought of Mr. Ross as a mousy man. I guess he must have been only about fifteen years older than me when I was in his class, but because of his demeanor and his smallness I thought of him as ancient. I hoped he would not be at home so I wouldn’t have to speak to him. It seems that his mother had passed away about a year before and my mother had continued to make him a weekly cake since then – as if she were still helping him to heal. She told me I could just leave the Tupperware container on the porch if no one answered. That is what I wished more than anything. I really just wanted to return to my parent’s house and be a vegetable for a few days. It had been a grueling, but lucrative, month. I had sold two properties in Santa Barbara and even found time to unload a fabulous condo in New York. These sales made it possible for me to not worry about money for at least half a year. I rang the door bell and waited. There were no sounds coming from inside and this brought me relief. I did not want to stand on this porch and have to produce chit-chat with Mr. Ross. He had been an okay teacher, but we had pretty much made his life a living hell because it was his first year teaching at a public school and he was such a push-over. I decided to ring the bell one more time before I put the cake down on the welcome mat. There wasn’t any initial response so I bent down to gently place the container on the ground. That’s when the door opened. I looked up and gazed on what seemed like calves, but I wasn’t sure. I had never seen lower legs that bulged out so much at the sides. Just by looking at the two muscled shins in front of me I knew the upper legs attached were definitely jacked, as well. I stood up quickly and the sight in front of me caused me to topple backwards a couple of steps. I was too caught off guard to prevent the first thing that came to my mind to escape from my lips. “Holy shit!” “Little Will Thornton. How the heck are you? Your mom mentioned you were coming for a visit.” “Damn, Mr. Ross, what happened to you?” “Oh, you noticed the improvements, eh? Nothing happened really, I just found a lot of free time in my schedule after mom died and decided to fill it with a little weightlifting. You didn’t see her at the end, but she was so bad off that she really needed care around the clock. I guess I had forgotten what it feels like to have time for other things.” “You’re fucking huge now!” “Um, Will, I know I’m not your teacher anymore, but I really feel like I should encourage you to use less profanity and find words more appropriate for what you’re trying to convey. Remember, I teach English.” “What I’m trying to say Mr. Ross is that you look like some juiced-up bodybuilder and not the meek little guy I remember from high school. I wouldn’t have recognized you if I had passed you on the street.” “Thanks for the compliment, but please know that this is all natural – there’s no juice in this body. I was kind of squirrelly back then, wasn’t I?” There was a moment of silence as I simply stared at the man and Mr. Ross gave me time to take in the full transformation that had occurred to his body. The man had never been really tall; maybe five-eight or five-nine – five-ten at the most. But he sure seemed a lot taller now. His freakishly broad shoulders filled the entire doorway. The black tank top he was wearing was stretched to the max across his mammoth chest. There wasn’t enough material to cover his right hard nipple, which was surrounded by a large dark circle of skin and a patch of perfect brown fur. The same beautiful hair dusted the top of his magnificent pectoral muscles and for a second it looked like he actually took a small brush and made sure each strand of hair traveled in the same downward pattern. There was a pretty wide cavern created by the two huge globes of chest meat and the taut top of the cloth - struggling to not rip from being pressed out to the max. It seemed like my entire arm could have easily been lost in that empty space. A second glance at Mr. Ross’ face made my toes scrunch up in my shoes from an immediate rush of lust. The sheepish mustache that had in high school made his face look like some scrawny geek-ish used car salesman was now full and beautiful enough to make him look like some rough-and-ready masculine cowboy. The rest of his face matched the neatly cropped hair on his upper lip. The once pale Mr. Ross now had the golden sheen of someone that spent lots of time outside and his skin was beautifully smooth. His haircut made him look stylish and helped to emphasize his manly jaw line. It was basically the face of a drop-dead gorgeous muscle daddy. Then it hit me, Mr. Ross was now the epitome of daddy-ness. This revelation was reinforced by the large slabs of muscled meat that hung from both of his monstrous shoulders. His upper arms actually seemed so big that the poor guy probably wore a tank top because it was the only type of shirt that would fit. I could not believe how his biceps bulged out like someone had just used a tire pump to shoot massive amounts of air into them. His arms, however, didn’t look fake – they looked mouth-watering hard and equally as powerful. My two arms put together and pumped to the max would not come close to the size of one of his. My eyes could not move from his biceps. I struggled to think of something clever to say. I wanted to not be rude and I wanted my old English teacher to be proud of my adult command of our language, but, alas, it was not meant to be. “Shit, your arms are unbelievable.” “Thanks Will. It was arms day and I just finished an intense workout. Hey, why don’t you come in for a second? I need to turn off something on the stove and let’s get this cake to the kitchen.” As he said this, Mr. Ross bent over to scoop up the cake. This gave me a chance to view his back and my eyes instantly ached from trying to bug out of my head. His v-shape was insane and the muscles in his upper back, clearly visible through the shirt, were as huge as the rest of him. He stood back up and saw the shocked look on my face - and the fact that my mouth had dropped wide open. He reached out with his right forefinger and pushed my chin upward; closing my mouth. “And maybe a glass of water for you would be a good idea. Follow me.” When Mr. Ross turned around I let out a little squeal of delight. The man’s ass was mind-blowing. It was obviously extremely muscled and jutted out perfectly - as if he was slowly turning into a centaur and this was the beginning of his massive horse-butt. The old line “you could have rested a tray of drinks there” came to mind. I swear the guy had an ass-shelf beyond anything I had ever seen. I immediately longed to force my face between those mountains of muscle and let my tongue explore his daddy hole. As soon as I cried out the guy squeezed his ass cheeks together and those incredible dimples that appear on the behinds of bodybuilders became visible even through his dark cotton gym shorts. It was obvious that Mr. Ross was showing off for me. This made my cock shoot to full hardness; having begun to immediately become rigid earlier when he had opened the door. As I walked with him to the kitchen I was immediately taken aback by the improvements that had been done to the house. It had been a basic suburban home for years – two stories with a basement and nothing to get excited about. Mr. Ross had re-done the entire place, opening the kitchen into a large great room and putting large movable sliding glass walls along the back. You could basically walk out onto a beautiful deck from the living space and then down a few steps to a new large pool. The guy had probably increased the already insane price of the big home by two hundred thousand - at least. As much as my realtor mind wanted to focus on the house, my lustful mind wanted to only focus on the older man’s body. I followed him into the large kitchen area and stopped by the big island in the middle of the room as he turned off a boiling pot at the stove. “I needed a little protein so I was boiling some eggs. After an intense workout like today I usually have to eat about a dozen or so hard-boiled eggs just to satisfy this big body.” Listening to Mr. Ross speak about downing twelve eggs as a little snack and hearing how easily he now referred to his big body turned me on in a way that was completely new. There was something erotic about the fact that this once mousey little man was now a powerhouse of muscle and cockiness. His swagger even seemed somehow muscled – or, more appropriately, super-powerful. I also got the sense that Mr. Ross really liked how I responded to his new body. I think he loved the idea of making me weak at the knees just from standing near me. I watched him as he cooled and then ate fourteen eggs in quick succession. He downed a gallon jug full of some putrid-green juice and then belched loudly. His actions were so out of character for the man I had known all those years ago, but they seemed so natural for the muscled god standing in front of me. I was mesmerized by the huge older man. “Thanks Will. I needed to balance out my insides as quickly as I could. You wouldn’t like to see me with low-blood sugar. I become a little aggressive and there’s no telling what I might do. Can I offer you anything? You want a beer?” “Wow! Those are words I never thought I’d be hearing from you – and not only because you used to be my teacher. It’s mainly because I would have never taken you as a beer drinker. I’m beginning to think my high school image of you was not very fair.” “No, no, you were right to think of me differently back then. I was completely the opposite of what I am now, wasn’t I? I can handle the truth, don’t worry.” “Well, yeah . . . I mean, yes, you were. You were kind of a geek, Mr. Ross and now you’re . . . well, I mean, you are . . . it’s just that you kind of changed. Now, you’re more of a huge muscle daddy.” “See, that wasn’t too hard now, was it Will. And thanks, by the way. I like the fact that people can notice the change in me.” “How could they not? You’re about three times the size of your former self – maybe even five times!” “Well yes, yes I am. But I meant more the changes that have happened inside of me. I feel a little more, I don’t know, I feel more confident now. I don’t mean that in a bad way – I just mean that I actually feel . . . um, cocky, you know. I’m not a meek little fellow anymore. It’s kind of hard to explain completely, but as my body began to get bigger I started to look at things differently.” “Like how?” “I don’t know . . . let’s see . . . well here’s an example. At the high school I wasn’t given much respect by the other teachers – especially the guys that taught and coached sports. Those guys even kind of picked on me. That doesn’t happen a lot now . . . well the truth is that it doesn’t happen at all now. As a matter of fact the coaching staff of the football team continues to ask me to be the strength coach for the guys. I keep saying no because that’s not really what I want to do. I know it sounds selfish, but I really just love getting bigger myself – I don’t really want to help others do it.” “You mean you want to get bigger than you are now?” “Sure do. You might say I’m addicted to muscle now. I love the way it feels to look in the mirror and see that a part of you has grown. My arms are about twenty-eight inches now and I want them to zoom past thirty this year.” “Fuck, no way!” “William, let’s try saying that a different way.” “Um, I’m sorry. I guess what I was trying to say is that I am truly in awe of the size of your arms and the fact that you want them to be bigger is such a powerful turn-on for me that I’m afraid I will soon ejaculate in my pants.” My face turned red as soon as I finished the last sentence. Mr. Ross had insisted that I articulate my feelings a little more specifically and I didn’t hesitate to speak the truth. This muscled man was my wet-dream come true and I wanted to make sure he completely understood what was going on inside of me. I just stood there staring at his face – knowing that if I even glanced at his arms I would shoot a load of my juice immediately. “Well that was definitely a little more descriptive don’t you think? I’m sorry that I’m having such a frustrating effect on you.” “I’m not.” “Well I guess I’m really not, as well.” This sentence confirmed what I already knew. Not only was Mr. Ross getting off on the fact that he excited me so much – he was actually doing it on purpose. Mr. Ross was affirming what I already knew – he was as gay as me. This revelation sent shivers down my spine and a big smile blossomed across my face. The big man began to smile, as well, and damn if he didn’t wink at me. I was immediately thrown into a world of chaos – the best built man I had ever seen in my entire life was blatantly flirting with me. The muscle daddy of all daddies was standing in front of me and giving off enough heat to cause a nuclear meltdown. I suddenly felt like a stupid freshman again. I didn’t know what to do. I had picked up enough guys at bars throughout my adult life to qualify as a massive tease – but at that moment I couldn’t even move. I was thrust from the pro-active seat into a mere reactionary mode. I was waiting for my elder to take the lead. It was obvious that Mr. Ross understood all that was happening within me. He was clearly toying with me, the bastard. He stood there – in all of his muscled glory – just taunting me and causing my dick to ache for him even more. The man knew that taking his time would send me even closer to the edge of losing control – both of my cock and my mind. “So how about a beer?” “Yes . . . please.” I could only whisper my response. Mr. Ross stepped to the fridge and took out a beer. He opened it and took a big swig. He then moved in front of me and placed one of his big hands around the back of my neck. I glanced at the massive arm that hung in the air to the right of my face. My old teacher then brought the bottle up to my lips. I opened my mouth so the top of the bottle could be placed just beyond my teeth. I closed my lips around the bottle and Mr. Ross raised it slightly – allowing a swallow of the cold alcohol to be released into my mouth. I swallowed quickly and allowed another large gulp to fill my mouth. Mr. Ross pulled the bottle from me as I swallowed again and filled his mouth with more beer. Before he swallowed, though, he brought his face to mine and pressed our mouths together. He forced my lips and teeth apart with his tongue as the warm beer flooded into my mouth – now seemingly sweetened a little by his own saliva. As we kissed hard, beer shot back and forth to both of our mouths, symbolizing the connection we had now made. The muscled man then pulled his face from mine and easily guzzled down the rest of the beer with one long manly swallow. He placed it on the counter and then grabbed my hips with his huge hands. He effortlessly lifted my body upward and then set me down on top of the island in front of him. He forced my legs apart with his hands and then pressed his body into my crotch; grabbing my ass with his hands to pull me into him tightly. My rock-like cock immediately met the hardness of his stomach. “Your mom had told me you were gay. I found the news very exciting. Especially since you’re now thirty.” “And you’re forty-five.” “Forty-seven, actually.” “Um, even older. Nice.” “So, you like older men, do you, Will?” “Well, I actually like massively muscled older men!” “I think I might somewhat fit that description.” “I think you actually surpass my ideal. I need to set new standards but it sounds like you’ll be blowing past them soon, as well.” “Little Will likes the idea of me getting bigger, doesn’t he?” There was something about Mr. Ross calling me little that made my body crave him even more. I loved his dominant attitude and suddenly wanted nothing more than to please this big man – to please him in every way possible. Memories of childhood crushes on older guys came flooding back into my brain – camp counselors, my childhood bus driver, my doctor, and so many others. I had never dreamed that I could fall in lust for a guy so quickly. I was typically the object of all the attention and I liked it that way, but, suddenly, I cared about nothing other than getting the affirmation of the big man holding me. I knew that just one approving glance or simple words of encouragement from this mountain of muscle was enough to make me happy for a long, long time. Added to these thoughts was the promise of Mr. Ross getting bigger and that sent me over the edge. I was ready to give up anything to be part of his quest for becoming even more monstrous. I could not even begin to fathom how he would excite me when he was larger. “Yes sir. I like thinking about you getting bigger.” “Your mother has actually been talking about you non-stop for about eleven months now. I think she was trying to see if I might be interested in meeting you again – as an adult.” “What? You mean like wanting to set us up?” “Yes.” Mr. Ross was now rubbing his granite abs up and down my hard shaft – which was sticking straight up and pressing against my slacks. The big man had his huge palms pressed against my ass cheeks and was pulling my body into his mercilessly. I had my hands to my sides and was forcing myself not to reach out and grab his meaty pecs. I knew it would send my cock beyond the point of no return and I was not yet ready to spew my seed. I wanted to cherish the feeling of this muscled god as long as I could. The thought of dating Mr. Ross, well actually the thought of having sex with him, was overwhelming and caused me to disappear into my thoughts for a few minutes. I also loved the expert stroking job his stomach was doing on my dick. “And what are your thoughts on the subject now that you have seen me after all these years? I’m not your young student anymore.” “No, you’re not. But I still think there are a few things I could share with you. I can play the part of your teacher – or better yet, the bigger man – and lead you in certain lessons and tests.” “Um, I like the sound of that. I hope there’s going to be a lot of homework involved in these lessons. I can see myself having to come over here for a lot of one-on-one tutoring. What do you think of that?” Mr. Ross stopped the up and down movement of his abs against my cock. He slid his hands down under my thighs and lifted my legs around his mid-section. I caught on immediately to what he expected and I wrapped my legs around his waist; noticing that he was so thick that I couldn’t actually bring my ankles together at his back – my legs just weren’t long enough. Mr. Ross slid his hands back under my ass and pressed me against his body; lifting me off of the counter. Suddenly, my smaller chest was pressed up against his mega pecs and the feeling was incredible. I draped my arms across his shoulders and intertwined my hands behind his neck. The big man just stood there for a few minutes – easily holding my body in the air, pressed against his own larger and harder frame. I was leaning back a little so I could see his face and he was looking up at me. “You’re as light as a feather, Mr. Will. How does that make you fee?” “Secure.” “And that’s a nice feeling, right?” “It’s sublime.” “Where shall I take you next, sir?” “I think a very good place to start would be the bedroom, don’t you?” “My thoughts exactly.” Mr. Ross started walking toward a hallway off of the big living space connected to the kitchen. He carried me as easily as he would a small stack of folded laundry. As we moved down the hall I glanced at a guest room, an office, and a large room that had been converted into a home gym. The big man carried me through double doors into a beautiful giant master bedroom with a huge king-size bed in the middle. The room was stunning – sparsely decorated and extremely masculine looking. There was a giant fireplace near the bed, a couple of large wooden chairs and an oversized chest at the end of the bed. The muscleman carrying me walked to the chest. He grabbed my hips again and lifted me up so I could stand on the chest in front of him. This brought my crotch just below his face. He let go of my sides and reached out to undo my belt and the button on my slacks. He then unzipped the pants and let them fall to my ankles. Mr. Ross placed his hands back at my hips, moved his face to my briefs and ran his lips up and down the clearly outlined fabric-covered rock-hard pole. I moaned out loud and my legs went weak. I would have certainly crumbled into a pile of limp flesh and bones if the big arms of Mr. Ross had not kept my body upright. My high school teacher now wet-dream-come-true grabbed the front of my underwear with his teeth and moved his right hand to above my ass in the back. He swiftly pulled down my briefs and before I knew what was happening my cock was completely enveloped by his warm wet mouth. I could feel my dickhead pressing into the tight entrance of his throat cavity. Mr. Ross then began to press his face into my crotch, causing the tip of my dick to move further down the chute at the back of his mouth. With speed that seemed inhuman he began to move his head back and forth, quickly bringing my cum-filled cock to climax. I released my aching load into his waiting throat as my body shook violently and I cried out as if I were being in pain. I emptied what seemed like a bucket-load of juice into Mr. Ross’s mouth and he kept moaning in pleasure as he swallowed my sweetness. The incredible feeling that swept over my body was only matched by sounds the muscle man was making beneath me. I could tell that he had wanted my cum as much as I had wanted to release it. I was instantly sorry, though, that I had not been able to delay my own gratification. I had intended on pleasing him a lot longer. I immediately sensed that Mr. Ross picked up on my disappointment. He pulled his head back and my still-hard cock slapped up against my stomach when it popped form his mouth. He looked up at me – still using his powerful arms to help me stand erect. “Don’t worry, little Will. I wanted to get you off quickly. I knew this cock of yours was ready to shoot. I could see that you found it difficult to be around this much muscle without exploding, didn’t you?” “Yes sir.” “That’s okay. Don’t feel bad. I wanted to satisfy you fast so I could move on to worshipping your beautiful body. Let’s take that shirt off, okay? And these pants, too.” I pushed off my shoes one at a time and then stepped out of the pants that were down around my ankles. I unbuttoned my shirt at the same time and let it slide off my upper body onto the bed. Mr. Ross let out a whistle that showed his delight when he glanced my nude body. He could tell that I was now able to stand on my own and he released my hips from his powerful grasp. He ran his hands up and down my stomach and chest. “Just look at that beautiful body. And look how tiny you are compared to me, Mr. Will. You’re just so small. I’m sorry. I guess I got carried away. That was rude of me. I’m sorry I said that.” “I’m not. Really. Not only is it true, but I really like hearing you talk that way. It turns me on.” My still rock-hard cock twitched a little as if it were agreeing with what my mouth was saying. Mr. Ross looked into my eyes and I could see that the truth of my statement registered with him. He seemed to suddenly understand me in a new way and this made him smile. He continued to run his hands across my upper torso, but I noticed there was a difference in his thoughts and attitude now. I had given him the freedom to be his true self. We had crossed some unknown line in our new relationship. “I’m so much bigger than you, Will. You feel so small next to me – even when you are standing on this chest and are now taller than me. Look at this; it’s such a fucking turn-on. My arm is much bigger than your leg!” We both looked down as he brought his right upper arm near my thigh. I gasped out loud when I saw what he was boasting about. The huge biceps and triceps of his arm dwarfed my leg by two or three times. Upon closer inspection I could clearly see that his muscled arm was bigger than both of my legs put together. Mr. Ross put his arm in front of the middle of my two legs and we both saw that it bulged out beyond both sides of my combined thighs. This excited the big man in a way that made my juices run wild. I could see that he absolutely loved his own massive body – especially when he could compare it to someone inferior. “Shit, my arm is huge.” “I’m sorry sir, I think you’ll need to articulate that thought in a less barbaric and more accurate manner, if you don’t mind.” Mr. Ross looked up at me and he was smiling broadly. He had been caught in the same mistake that he had corrected in me since I got there.

It took most of my strength not to grab the guy and squeeze him so hard I’d probably break something. I just had this intense desire to hug him – to show him how I felt about him. He was pinching my hard nipples through the heavy shirt I was wearing and mumbling to himself quietly. I caught snippets of what he was saying – so huge, hard as hell, gonna piss on myself - and stuff like that. I could tell he was in some sort of muscle worship fantasy world and he did not want to be disturbed. That was fine with me; because not only were my nips getting pleasured roughly, I was also getting to take a closer look at the guy. It was very dark in the back room of “The Pit,” my favorite bar, but I could still see him fine. I liked to come here because I fit in – the place was full of older huge men looking for young pups to look after. I was the definition of a muscle daddy. I loved smaller guys that were into worshipping. I also loved a young buck that needed a wisdom figure to take care of him. I didn’t care if people judged me or not, but it was good to be in a place where other guys got off on the same things I did. I had become good friends with many of the other huge older men that frequented the place. We even shared our pups, sometimes – or warned each other about dudes that weren’t worth the fuss. The guy chatting with himself in front of me was probably twenty-five – half my age. He was about two hundred pounds lighter and possibly eight to ten inches shorter, too. I was in daddy heaven. He fit the bill physically and I was hoping he’d have the internal affinities to make him a proper pup. He was a little more built than I liked ‘em, but that was fine. He had a wiry body that looked beautifully knotted in all the right places. It was a gymnast’s build and that made me hope he was very flexible. He kept his hair short and neatly trimmed – something that I insisted my pups do, so he was already doing well and we hadn’t even left the gate. He dressed the part, too – a Ralph Lauren button down, some khakis, and loafers with no socks. I was such a sucker for little prep boys. In college I had plowed my way through the Sigma Epsilon frat house and I still had a thing for ‘gators.’ That was a nickname I created because of my dick-hardening lust for all things Izod. If a dude wore bright red pants and a pink shirt I could cum on the spot. I was just into little prepsters and I didn’t apologize for it. Every now and then the little guy would squeeze my huge nubs just right and an intense thrill would shoot through my entire body. This is what made me want to crush the dude in my arms – not out of meanness, but because I wanted him so much. My big chest was like an avalanche of muscle spread out thickly wide before the guy. He’d stop his nipple play every now and then to cup his hand under one of my enormous pecs jutting behind the material of the shirt and he’d try to push up but the thing was too heavy and too stubbornly hard to move. This would make the guy squeal a little and then his mumbling would intensify. I had a feeling the kid could have played with my shelf all night long, but I had other plans. I reached down, grabbed him by his ass, and lifted his body upward. His legs wrapped around my waist instantly – a move I figured he had dreamed about all of his life. I knew I was showing off and that people in the bar were probably thinking I was acting crude, but I didn’t care. I was a big muscle daddy and making some pup almost cream in his pants because I could pick him up so easily was what I was supposed to do. I distinctly heard the dude let out an “oh god yes” as I moved him toward a stool at the bar. People parted as we moved through the crowd – some clearly jealous of my little friend. They wanted to be carried, too. I put the prepster down on the stool and then leaned his back against the bar behind him. He kept his legs locked around my waist – his feet hooked together just above my bulbous butt. His hands were still latched onto my man plugs and he was twisting even harder. I pressed my growing hardness into his balls and ass – kind of gently shoving his back against the wood of the bar. I wasn’t being abusive – it was just a natural reaction to his teasing grip on my nipples. While I had carried him the short distance I had marveled at how huge my hands felt holding his body. He was a decent sized guy, but compared to me he’d be considered pretty small. Or maybe I’d just be thought freakishly big. Either way, I was wild about how my thick long fingers could hold his tight ass even in one hand if I had wanted to. A thought shot through my mind – I wondered if I would have been able to palm the dude’s butt and hold him upside down. That would have been impressive. The fella twisted my nips perfectly and this caused me to slam my giant meat into his ass, which – in turn – slammed his body against the bar. I could tell he loved it, but it did cause him some pain. “Sorry man, but if you don’t let go of my nipples soon I’m not going to be responsible for any of the damage I cause to your body or this bar,” I threatened. He instantly lessened his grip on my protruding nubs – mainly from fear – but he also smiled broadly, clearly proud of the fact that he could bring me to a point of no control. He quickly spread his palms out on my chest and started massaging the mounds of muscle – mesmerized at how huge my upper body was. While he tried to see how many of his hands it could take to cover my entire pec shelf I, again, got a chance to look at the little guy. I swear if he told me his name was Biff later on I was going to gush out such a big load that he might need a life jacket. He was such the little preppy-meister. Dark wavy hair that looked like it was trimmed every week, green eyes the color of lagoons I’d swam in while visiting Hawaii, and an air about him that made it clear he was even more my type than previously thought. Even though I was a bona fide, card-carrying, little-pup-dominating muscle daddy that didn’t mean I was a babysitter. If a dude needed me to be his everything – his source of income, his self-esteem booster, and even his ass-wiper – then he was usually only good for some throw-down time in bed for one night. Being somebody’s daddy does not mean I think for them – it only means I try to influence what they think. It’s actually more stimulating for the older, wiser alpha if his pup is someone that questions things, argues sometimes, and, yes, even challenges his elders. I did not need a wimpy dude that sat on the sofa all day eating Bonbons. No, I needed someone that was successful and confident, himself. That made being a daddy so much more interesting – more fun – and exactly what I wanted. If a well-educated, well-motivated guy submitted himself to a daddy it was the ultimate compliment. A guy that is energetic and ‘in charge’ in other parts of his life, but wants to come home and let someone else be the lead is so much more appealing than someone who doesn’t care. I did not want to get my hopes up, but signs pointed to the probability that this guy was a muscle daddy’s dream come true. He was drinking scotch that cost four times the amount of what I usually ordered and he was wearing a Movado watch – at what people would call a biker bar, no less. I decided it was time to find out a little more about this potential pup. “What do you do?” I asked, loudly – to draw him out of his lustful trance of my chest. “Big mature men,” he replied, looking me in the eyes. I saw confidence in those pools of green and it made me thrust my crotch into his ass hard. He moaned a little – again loving the fact that he could make me react that way. I made a face – trying really hard to show my disapproval even though his answer had thrilled me. Well, the tone of his answer had thrilled me the most. “Oh, you mean for work,” he said – clearly getting the fact that I was teasingly not pleased. He took an apologetic tone and added, “I own an internet company.” He then went on to name the company and it was one I recognized. I also knew the company had recently gone public. I further knew it was reported that the owner had become a billionaire. He recognized in my eyes the fact that I knew all of this. He also quickly gathered that it satisfied me in some way. He was like a sprinter that had just made it over the first hurdle. I watched a specific shift in the man’s attitude at that moment and realized it matched the new paradigm I was moving into, as well. I was moving, for him, beyond that ‘this is just a big hot older man I’ll let fuck me for one night’ starting point. We were beginning a little muscle minuet that was certainly going to last for a while. He needed to test the waters, too. “What do you do?” he asked. “Little preppy men with tight asses,” I replied. He tried to make a disapproving face at my answer, but it was kind of hard to hide how much what I said thrilled him. This time, he actually shoved his butt into my still-hardening cock and we both let out soft moans. He smiled at me, but made it clear he was going to wait until I gave an honest answer. “I own a construction company and have multiple properties around town,” I answered and loved how this answer thrilled him. It was clear that he, like me, had always hoped to find a muscle daddy that didn’t need supporting. I went on to blow his mind by telling him the name of the company and a few of the places I owned. I didn’t mention all of them because I didn’t want him to be intimidated. “So, the big dude has some brains, too, I see,” he said – and I could immediately sense it was a huge compliment. “And I see the little pup doesn’t need someone to take care of him,” I said, choosing my words carefully because I needed him to answer in a specific way. “That, my big friend, depends on what you mean by ‘take care of.’ Do I need someone to put food on my table? No. Do I need someone to take me to the opera? No. I do, however, need someone to put me in my proper place and keep me there,” he answered – and the seriousness behind what he was saying was quite clear. My cock was now fully hard – mainly because I was suddenly realizing that this creature in front of me, this small man I could easily toss around physically, was teetering near my ideal mate. I knew there were still hurdles to jump over – probably for me, as well – but I was beginning to sense that we understood each other on a plane that was imperceptible to other people. I pulled my big arms forward – causing the dude to come off the stool. He was, again, held in my big hands – crotch against crotch and his face a half a foot below mine. I looked down into his eyes and felt an electric charge that seemed both familiar and totally new at the same time. I could see in his expression that he felt the same way, too. “I don’t need a kid, if that’s what you mean. Let someone else change your diapers. I do however need a . . .” I paused to collect my thoughts and then continued, “I do however need a guy that I can tame, mentor, spar with, and dominate.”

Jessie Aberdeen’s name has been selected by a muscle supplement company in a contest through his local gym. The company gives away three tickets a year to three lucky recipients to come visit their headquarters and to mingle with some of their models and sponsors. Jessie has won one of these tickets which have made some of his gym buddies incredibly jealous of his luck since only a handful of men have ever been given the chance to even obtain a ticket. The thing is Jessie isn’t really all that interested in even going to the headquarters unless he is allowed to take his ex-boyfriend Riley Cera with him since they are still very close friends. Riley is all for it, but they have to convince the company, Maximum Nutrition, of letting him tag along first. One of their agents, Victor Dumas, has made a special trip to come and meet with Jessie about him being selected for the contest. The man catches up with him as he is going through one of his workouts. He walks over and takes a seat beside Jessie on a vacant machine and gives him some much needed encouragement as he pumps his pecs up. After finishing a set or two, Victor puts his hand out to shake the winner’s hand. Jessie’s eyes immediately wander over to the agent’s powerful arms as they glisten and show off their incredible vascularity. The man is a stunner with huge muscles all over his entire frame. His shirt and pants are leaving nothing to the imagination. He asks Jessie where they can talk in private so they can have a conversation about what will transpire next. The gym manager happens to be nearby so he directs them to the back of the gym where they have a meeting room. Both Jessie and Victor go inside and sit down across from each other. He goes through a checklist asking Jessie asking whether or not if he has any health issues and does know that he has a stipulation about Riley. “May I ask Mr. Aberdeen why you want to bring your friend Riley along?” “He makes me feel very relaxed in unfamiliar surroundings. We also have a history as well.” “Ohh I get it. Well I hate to tell you this but the company is not thrilled that someone else is being added to the list, but they have said that they will allow him to come. He just won’t be allowed to participate in the program though.” “There is a program? I just thought there was some kind of reward involved.” “Ohh there are definitely rewards, trust me, but you do need to realize that Riley will complicate things if he is a part of your program.” “So where will he be then? Should I just give my ticket to someone else?” “OH NO! You can’t forfeit the ticket. It was awarded to you because you fit the criteria for the contest. Riley however, does not fit the criteria. We can invite him to visit you later on, but for now he doesn’t constitute an invite.” Jessie stares at him in a confused manner and wonders what the problem really is with this situation. “I just don’t understand this. This makes me want to forget about the whole trip altogether.” Victor stands up and lifts his shirt up to show Jessie what he can look forward to. “Here let me show you what can happen to you when you come to the complex.” He then pulls his shirt off and pulls his pants down to do a most muscular pose. Jessie looks on in awe at this man’s perfection. “Uhh okay, so you are saying that I will look something like that?” “Well not exactly like me, but I was at one time on the other side of the table like you are. I was smallish and pretty average, nothing special really. They have methods there that can change your body forever. Every man has different DNA, but this is an opportunity that is only afforded to the lucky few that are chosen. You were selected because they foresee success with you Jessie.” “Hmm okay I guess I am sold on this. I just want you to promise me that Riley will get to come see me eventually.” Victor sits back down and pulls out a stylus from his briefcase to hand it to Jessie so he can use it for his tablet so he can sign off on several digital documents. They talk a bit more about the trip and Victor assures him that he will make sure Riley gets an invite when things are ready to go. “So…..I read that there are two other men in this, right? Are they just random guys like me?” Victor laughs and nods his head up and down. “Yeah just like you and yes they are from this country. You will meet up with them at the company orientation when you get there for meet and greets. They are also smallish like you.” “Okay I want to trust you Victor. I feel like we could have been friends when you were younger.” “And we can’t now? Come on man, are you telling me that you wouldn’t want to feel these all the time?” Points to his giant biceps and squeezes them as they rise. He motions for Jessie to come over and feel them which he does. He smiles as Jessie lets out a slight moan and reacts. “It feels great to wake up every day and feel like you are the center of someone’s fantasy. Before my growth cycle, I didn’t have anyone to be with. Since I joined the company though, that changed quickly and I have all kinds of friends. I hope we can be friends as well Jessie.” He stands in front of Jessie and has him rub his chest feeling his rock hard abs and thick pecs. Jessie moans again and leans in to feel them against his face. Victor pulls him back a bit and laughs. “Not now little man, if you get too close to me you will get me in a lot of trouble. Now when we get to the company, then maybe we can get a little more acquainted.” “Are we traveling together?” “Absolutely we are. The company sent me because they think that we can get along pretty well and I beginning to think that they are correct.” Victor puts his clothes back on and wraps his right arm around Jessie as they leave the meeting room. He tells Jessie to go home and come back to the gym when he is packed because they only have a brief amount of time before the next flight comes in. Jessie would like to contact Riley first, but knows that his ex would rush there to try and go with him as well. “What are you going to do here Victor while you are waiting on me?” “Call me Vic if you want Jessie. *winks* Hmm well…..I guess I could get a quick workout in as well. *pulls shirt back off* I could get a few sets in while I wait I suppose. We have about three hours before we need to leave so make it hasty little man.” “Okay I will be back soon, see you then Vic.” The lucky winner jumps into his car and races home to get his luggage out of his closet. He gets a knock on the front door and stops to go answer it. When he opens it Riley steps inside and smiles at him. “So……did you manage to get me in on this as well?” “Uhh yeah about that Riley, the man they sent said that you can’t travel with me right now. They said they will contact you when the time is right to come see me.” Riley’s smile disappears as it turns to disgust. He goes to sit down in one of the chairs in the hallway and puts his hands on his head. “WHAT!, damn so this really is just for you only. Are you going to be alright going there by yourself?” “Yeah I won’t be alone there. He said there are two other winners that will be meeting up with me at the facility. I actually trust this guy for some reason.” “Hmmm, I know how you are Jess. I hope that you understand that you will be alone when you get there. I won’t be there to protect you in case something bad happens. I want to meet this guy before you leave though just to get an idea of who you are dealing with.” “Okay, I don’t think that will be a problem. I just have to finish packing and we can go back to the gym together.” The beefy Riley follows Jessie into his bedroom and helps him finish filling his luggage. As he closes his suitcase, Riley hugs him from behind and squeezes tightly. He kisses Jessie on the neck and leans against him. “Wha…..why are you doing that Riley?” “I still love you so much Jess and I don’t want anything to happen to you that might be against your will.” “I’ll be okay buddy. I still love you too but you already have someone special in your life.” Jessie turns around and rubs his hands on Riley’s beefy chest to calm him down. Riley looks into his eyes and leans in to kiss him gently and rub his back. “I will find a way to get there to see you Jess. They won’t have to contact me because I want to be there.” They finish packing and rush out the door and into Riley’s truck. They continue talking as they drive back to the gym. “I thought this was a good idea, but maybe you were right in the beginning. Maybe this is a trap of some sort Jess.” “Please just meet Victor first and maybe you will change your mind about this whole contest.” “Wow, you even talk about this guy like he is a friend. You never do that unless you have some sense of the person.” Riley rubs Jessie’s left leg as he drives which makes him uncomfortable. “Stop doing that Riley. We are not together anymore remember? Why isn’t Steve with you anyway?” “Actually he is at the gym too. I just wanted to see if you were home first before I came here.” “Alright well just try to control yourself okay?” They arrive back at the gym as Victor stands near the entrance doors talking with the owner. Jessie and Riley walk in as Victor turns to look at them and smiles. He gives Jessie a big hug and holds him for a few seconds which makes Riley mutter to himself. “There you are. I see you have a friend. OH……this must be Riley.” He reaches out his powerful hand to shake Riley’s beefy one. Riley extends slowly as Victor squeezes tightly. “WOW, you have a tremendous handshake man,’ Riley says loudly. “Oh well yeah I guess I do. Sorry about that.” He turns to Jessie and makes a gesture at the door. Jessie gets it. “Where is Steve, Riley? I don’t see him.” “Hmmm I don’t either. I would go to look for him but I can see that your ‘friend’ wants to leave now.” Riley turns to Victor to say a few things. “Listen man, I care for this guy here more than you could ever know. I want to make sure that you are going to be there to help him since he thinks you are legit. Are we cool?” “Sure Riley, we are cool. I think he will be able to take care of himself soon anyway so don’t be a buzzkill.” *winks* Riley looks at him puzzled at this gesture and reaches over to bear hug Jessie one last time. “Jess I love you man. I don’t want anything to happen to you and I promise I will be there as soon as possible.” He leans in to kiss Jessie longingly and squeezes him tightly against his body. Jessie moans softly and rubs his back. He releases though when Victor pulls him away. “I love you too Riley and we will talk soon.” Riley waves goodbye as Victor whisks Jessie into his limo after putting his luggage in the trunk. They take off for the airport soon after. The muscly Italian sits fairly close to Jessie as they ride in the back. “I think your friend Riley still loves you quite a bit. I fear he will get himself in trouble if he continues to act out like this.” Jessie looks at him in a strange way. “You mean if he decided to come see me? I do fear that he will think irrationally. He has always been so protective of me.” “I will try to keep you safe Jessie, but eventually you won’t need my help any longer. That is the whole point to the lottery, you are the beneficiary.” “Oh I think I understand that. It just seems so daunting at the moment though. I guess I will be a lot calmer when I meet the other guys there.” “Oh sure, they are in the same position you are. They have their own agents as well. I am always going to be your agent so you don’t have to worry about me handing you off to someone else.” “Ahh okay, I kind of figured you were going to be my agent through this whole process.” They arrive at the airport and get onto the plane. Victor tells Jessie to go ahead and get some sleep because he will be having a big day tomorrow. The flight takes a few hours before they land on the west coast. Victor shakes him and tells him to wake up. They get off the plane and Jessie immediately feels the heat hitting him in the face as he leaves. Victor laughs and says that soon he will no longer have to worry about wearing any shirts at all in this hot weather. End of Part 1

It happened at the West Oceanville Library. I was sitting at the front desk with a large stack of books besides me, just waiting to be cataloged into the library database. Behind me sat Doreen, an older woman with auburn hair and blues eyes. She was a quiet woman, did her job, participated in small talk, and went home promptly at 9:00 p.m. Mondays through Fridays. To my left sat Bill, he was about my age, blonde with steel colored eyes, and incredibly slim. The man could eat a whole chicken wrapped in bacon every day for lunch and never gain a single pound, much to the dismay of his calorie counting wife. Half a dozen others worked in and about the library, always working or giving off the illusion of working. After several months, I had finally broken my habit of watching the main doors. No longer did I glance up every time the doors slid open. Like my coworkers I fell into the habit of greeting library goers two or three feet from the front desk. It was mid-morning; the library was dreadfully empty. Just row upon row of books, magazines, encyclopedias, and dictionaries neatly scattered through the right wing of the building. To the left were dozens of computers lined up in long rows and several private rooms with electronic devices and furniture. It was very quiet and so empty; looking up even to see a coworker walking about just reminded me how empty the building truly was. Maybe that's why I fell again into my habit of watching the doors. When I first saw him, he appeared to be at the edge of the parking lot. At first there was nothing particularly eye catching about his appearance. No absurd hairstyle or piercings or tattoos, nothing that made him stick out form so far way. I simply acknowledged him and returned to my work. The moment my hand reached out top book on my large stack of books, the front doors slid up. He stepped onto the carpet; it was a heavy step that sounded throughout the library. I could feel my coworkers look in the direction of the sound, but I didn't look. I already know the source of the sound, a man in heavy footwear. As the man approached the front desk, I continued the process of cataloging. Something was immediately wrong. The man was supposed to be near the edge of the parking lot, and yet he was now inside and I could feel the man approaching. His heavy steps, the resulting vibrations, the disruptions in the air, everything about him seemed wrong. Before I could take another look at him, a shadow fell upon me. A shiver went through my spine. I raised my head and straightened my spine to find myself staring at a large grey canvas. Usually I met the eyes of normal sized men and women, but on that day I met the largest chest I have ever seen. He seemed to be seven or eight feet tall, maybe taller. The man wasn't just tall; he was a towering mass of muscle. If a woman had a son and raised him on a diet consisting purely of proteins, growth hormones, and steroids, that man would be the result. Unlike so many muscular men loitering about the towns of California, this man didn't wear an obscenely tight t-shirt. His t-shirt was loose, though it did nothing to hide his expansive chest, high traps, or ape sized shoulders. Those shoulders were simply too massive to belong to a human, an ordinary man could comfortably sit upon either shoulder. For what seemed like an eternity, I continued to stare at the man. The more I stared the more I became convinced he wasn't real. One second his chest was expansive, the next it was astronomical. Even through the t-shirt, it was apparent that the crevice between the man's pectorals was wide enough to completely engulf either of my forearms. The slabs of meat on either side were just that, slabs of meat. Granted they were slabs large enough to make any butcher groan at the task of cutting such meat. Together they didn't even form a chest; they couldn't possibly form anything that could even remotely be considered the chest of a man. Each pectoral had more flesh and muscle than an ordinary man has in his whole body. Due to their sheer size they bulged out together a seemingly impossible distance from the man's body, but that wasn't the most astonishing thing about the heaving densely packed hemispheres of muscle. Unlike most bodybuilders and gym-rats, this man's lower pectorals weren't the thickest part of the meat; his pectorals appeared to be uniformly thick. It was a strange sight, an abnormal sight, but his was fascinating, captivating, I could not look away. I continued to take in the man's dimensions for what seemed like an eternity, before he spoke up. "Excuse me, I'd like to get a library card," his voice sounded off through the entire building in a rich melodic brass tone. Several seconds passed before I could regain my thoughts. I tore my head away and started searching for the proper form, like my life depended on it. After nearly tearing through every drawer in my area, I remembered there was a stack of papers right next the stack of books. I grabbed a single sheet of paper and handed it to the man. "Fill this out. You also need to present a valid form of ID and a recent bill with you current address," I said, while not really hearing myself, just going off an old habit. How could I possibly pay full attention to myself when a Herculean giant was standing mere two feet away? Craning my neck almost toward the ceiling, I still could not clearly see the man's face. His chest was simply too big, from my angle it actually blocked out a large portion of his face. His clear ocean blue eyes were plainly visible under matching dark eyebrows. His dark black hair was short and unstyled, the urge to style my hair after his embedded itself into my mind. Looking at his nose and ears, they looked unnatural. They were straight and full, and somehow they looked just as thick and muscular as the rest of his body. If he wrinkled his nose and wiggled his ears, it would be more akin to flexing his nose and ears full of muscle instead of cartilage. Continuing to stare, I felt something was off. I was staring too much, and not doing my job enough. The man grabbed the paper, and did something unexpected. He stepped aside and pulled out a pen from his right pocket, He then placed a forearm larger than most men's quads on the counter and began filling out the library card request form. Nobody filled out the form in person, they always took it home. However than man was prepared, he planned ahead. Even without seeing his bill or ID, I knew that he had them, but at the time such trivial thoughts were blocked almost entirely out by another set of thoughts. Once again I found myself captivated by the man's muscle mass. His right bicep not only filled the sleeve, it stretched it. There must have been one or two inches of empty space when his arm was completely relaxed, but pressed against the counter, the sleeve was being stretched by an arm that would make a gorilla green with envy. His right bicep, it seemed to swell upwards toward the sky; a large beige hemisphere, sitting atop untold number of other hemispheres forming deep crevices and mountains. The muscle was stunning, but it was the veins that really stole the attention. Running down the center of the bicep was a thick tree root of a vein, except it was dark and blue. From that vein spread out an extensive network of smaller veins running throughout his bicep, up his shoulders, and along his forearm. That right forearm causally resting on the counter was larger than either of my quads. With every flick of the wrist, hundreds, thousands, of muscle fibers bounced around like an earthquake. His forearm actually bunched up together and grew. With every twitch, it seemed to grow bigger and bigger. The round hard muscles jumped around violently, the veins joined in and began twitching. It was terrifying and amazing at the same time. I could not look away; I was enamored at the sight. He kept writing and I kept watching. I knew he could feel my looking, but he didn't say anything. Not once did my eyes ever left his body, never did his eyes leave the paper. We maintained our positions for one maybe two minutes, but it seemed like forever. I had enough time to take in every single detail of his spectacular body, of every muscle, of every vein, of every hair on his forearm. He was not every hairy, in fact I assumed he shaved his arms. There were short dark hairs mixed with shorter blonde hairs. I began wondering how it was possible to shave his arms, which such bumpy muscles and thick flaring veins, when he looked at me. His ocean blue eyes locked onto my sandy brown eyes. He didn't smile or anything, he just looked and straightened his body; I was eye level with his crotch. It looked like a circus tent, like there were either three socks stuffed inside or mountains of air tucked safely away. Instinctively I knew neither was the case, the man was simply endowed like a porn star, like a beast with large genitalia. I could not see anything, not clearly anyways, but I knew his testicles were larger than eggs, his penis larger than a toilet paper roll. Suddenly I felt inadequate. Never in any locker room, restroom, or bedroom had I felt inadequate. None of my partners had ever complained, statistically I was not any longer than most men, but I was slightly thicker; thick enough to give some pain and discomfort to my fiancé, if we did not engage in sufficient foreplay. He saw me stare, he could not have missed it; I made it so painfully obvious. He really must have been used to the attention, because he did not seem angry or irritated, his facial expression did not change in the slightest. The man simply held the request form out for me to receive. With trembling hands, I took the form and glanced over it. Everything seemed to be in order; I just needed an ID and a bill. "Do you have a current ID and bill?" "Yes, sir." At some point he had taken out a driver's license and electric bill; he handed them to me. I grabbed the license and bill, glanced them over. Still sitting on my rolling chair, I pushed off against the ground toward the copier. Waiting for the machine to warm up, I noticed my coworkers were stealing glances at the man. Their faces showed a wide array of emotion, fascination, disbelief, lust, envy, among several others. None even attempted to be discrete, they just stole a glance whenever the urge hit. From his request form, ID, and bill, I saw his name was Serge Laurent. He was only 6'4 and just two months older than me. He lived on beach front property, isolated beach front property. The amount due on the bill was rather substantial, even for the large houses that comprised his neighborhood. A million and one thoughts raced through my mind, as the copier finished. I tried to piece together Laurent's life going off his body, and bill. He undoubtedly had money, which allowed him to spend all day working out and, most likely, feasting on protein rich food and various muscle growth compounds. Physically he was attractive, his face at least; his body was something else. He was obviously not a bodybuilder. Laurent's body was far beyond the reach of any old school or current bodybuilder. Of course his body was large and musclebound, but it was also perfectly symmetrical, it was aesthetically pleasing even to people who were disgusted by bodybuilders. Running through memories at the beach, I could not help, but compare Laurent to the occasional bodybuilder or meathead. He was so much taller, so much wider, he possessed unparalleled symmetry, he had them completely and utterly beat in every sense of the word. With his muscles and height and looks, he could undoubtedly do anything. He could destroy every bodybuilding competition, dominate every strong man contest, own every high fashion runway, manhandle every professional footballer or wrestler, he could literally do anything. However, I had the distinct idea that he didn’t. I returned to the man and handed him his belongings. Then I grabbed a temporary card and gave it to him, and explained that he would receive the actual card in the male. We exchanged a, 'thank you.' He went on his way toward the computer area and sat on the far side. Laurent was a towering mass of muscle, but he was not, at least from our short encounter, cocky or domineering. He was polite and, from his choice of clothing, modest. Immediately I pulled out my smartphone and started searching his name. Tens of millions of hits popped up. His website was the first; it was littered with dozens of images. In most of them he was wearing shorts and posing, either by himself, or with at least one woman. Each picture showed his unbelievable size and definition, each one seemed Photo shopped, but after staring at the man first hand I knew the pictures did not due him justice. If anything the pictures made him look 'small.' Or maybe it was the clothing that made him somehow look bigger. Either way, the man was a beast. Navigating his website wasn't difficult; I made my way to biography page. The man was the biggest thing in the world of fitness, literally. His father was a bodybuilder, his mother a dancer. They trained him to build up his body; he took to it and grew. Through his entire life he grew and grew, until he was a quarter of a century old. By the time he entered the fitness world, he was the tallest and heaviest male model. In three short years he mangled to grace the cover of over a three hundred magazines, romance novels, and newspapers, while appearing on various television shows. Continuing my search, I found that several movie studios were eager to have him take up a lead role in a summer blockbuster; dozens of companies sought to endorse him. I glanced over at the man, and gasped. With just a side view at his jawline, I could tell it was incredible; large, defined, angular. He was clean shaven, his skin smooth and clear, yet at the same time it looked rough, like sandpaper; a man's skin, a working man's skin. However that was not why I gasped. The tent in his shorts was higher than the table. Much higher than the table, it towered over the table, and it was not empty. He was not aroused, he was simply that large. Stealing glances at the man, I could not help but wonder how the man was even able to sit. He completely dwarfed the chair. His legs were far too massive to fit under the desk, his knees were uncomfortably high, his fingers had to be too big for the keyboard, but somehow he managed to type away. He must have been typing away at 80 words per minute; the rapid movement caused the muscles and veins in the arms to twitch dangerously. The towering mass was terrifying, and yet I somehow knew it was just an unintentional show. The man would never intentionally hurt anybody, it must have been apparent. After Laurent walked in, dozens of people slowly started trickling into the building. Most of them stopped near the front desk, not because were in need of assistance, but simply because they caught a view of him. Many stared, and even more chose seats that would allow them view the giant. Nearly forty library goers and staff repeatedly stole glances at the man as he continued to type away. There was not a single doubt in my mind that I was stealing the most. I became confused, as I continued to watch the man. Never in my life had I reacted to another man in such a way. The fascination was too great; he made me feel small and inadequate. It was not intentional, he did not mean to cause such feeling to bubble up, but it happened. The feeling was plainly visible on the faces of many men, who also felt small around him. A couple looked like they wanted to approach the man, but he was unapproachable with those massive twitching muscles. The more I watched the more I become enamored; I simply could not look away from his muscles. My face became red, my stomach sank. Excusing myself, I went into a restroom stall; inside I unbuttoned my pants and allowed my penis breathing room. With my right hand I fondled my penis and started picturing Laurent with all his oversized bulging muscles, those veins, his face with those clear blue eyes, and even his penis. Nothing, no growth on my part. No elongation, not a single extra drop of blood rushed to the external organ. Confusion further set in. I could not keep myself from staring at the man, or rather his muscles, but I was not psychically attracted to him. Somehow, in my mind fascination become intertwined with attraction which led to confusion. I was not sexually attracted to the man or his muscles, but I was mentally attracted to the muscles. I wanted the size the strength that he had. Returning to my station, I blatantly began searching his name again. A 28 year time line appeared with many pictures for every year. Unless he really was raised on purely protein, steroids, and growth hormones, the man was a complete natural. Each picture showed Serge Laurent a little taller and more muscular than the last. The time line was perfect, a perfect record of his growth, of his life. There was not a single picture where he was unbelievable bigger, no sudden extreme growth. The growth was gradual, a result of 28 years of working hard and eating right. At 28 myself, I could not possibly reach that man's level, nobody could. However, that did not mean I could not return to the gym, or take up running again. I wanted to improve my own physical shape; I wanted mass, size, muscle. That's what I wanted, muscle.

Previous Chapter: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1402-transformation-part-i-mutation-chapter-five/ CHAPTER SIX The 30-amp, 240-volt service feeding into my chest from the clothes dryer outlet in my apartment wasn’t the same as the service at the job site, but it still delivered great pleasure. While wearing my black rubber gloves, I held one wire against my left nipple and the other to my right and simply stood there in front of the laundry closet, savoring the power as it flowed into me. My entire body tingled as it grew larger and denser, especially my skin, muscles, cock and balls. Hank knelt before me, sucking the fully engorged head of my throbbing, hard as steel cock, swallowing the semen that continually poured forth. Matt, meanwhile, had spent the past hour caressing the entirety of my massively muscled body – running his eager hands across the bulging masses of my back, shoulders, traps and arms, kissing the immense globes of my ass and calves, hugging the thick trunks of my upper legs. Somehow, neither of them was electrocuted; unlike that morning, my body wasn’t allowing any of the energy to go to waste. One of the changes I had noticed was my ability to build to ever more intense and powerful climaxes, and for the past hour that was exactly what had been happening. I had been ready to unleash my cum torrent before I left work and now the need was an order of magnitude greater. I was about to tell Matt to join Hank at my feet when he confirmed something that I had suspected since arriving home. “You’re taller!” He exclaimed from behind me. “Whoa, I think you’re a bit taller than me now!” I heard him, but the significance of what he said didn’t hit me yet. I was so consumed with the orgasmic bliss of my impending release that all else was obliterated. He must have sensed the imminent climax because at some point I was dimly aware of him kneeling next to Hank. I was redefining hyper-masculinity and virility each day. My massive body was growing more muscular, stronger and magnificent each day. My already legendary sexual prowess was now at a level so extreme that surely every man alive combined would pale next to me. The pressure in my loins grew so powerful that my entire body began vibrating, the heat so intense it felt white-hot. My last conscious act was to put the wires in my mouth so that my worshippers wouldn’t be accidentally injured. I seized my massive cock in my powerful hands, felt the impossibly hard tool throbbing and vibrating wildly, the thick veins that wrapped around it pulsing and expanding... ... and a single thought, suppressed for the last two days, escaped my subconscious. Something I knew with absolute certainty and clarity, as if it were programmed into the very fabric of the universe... THE WORLD WILL BEG TO WORSHIP AT MY FEET ... then, throwing my head back and roaring at the top of my lungs, I came. Everything went white. I remained still for another few minutes, half resigned to letting myself suffocate there under the truck, until I remembered the dust masks. I had put them in my backpack only hours before. I located them by feel and pulled one out, removed it from the plastic wrap and placed it over my face. I inhaled, pulled it away and exhaled, coughing and forcing as much dust out of myself as I could, replaced the mask and repeated. After another minute, I imagined I could smell diesel fumes. ‘Imagined’ because my nose and mouth were still so caked with dust that I could barely breathe, let alone smell. But it was enough to get me moving again. I rolled out from under the other side of the vehicle and began walking in what I hoped was the correct direction. I had no idea where Hank had gone, and my heart fell as I realized we hadn’t even exchanged contact info. My eyes, nose and throat burned and my shin ached. The dust was clearing, and I could see well enough to know that I didn’t want to see. The world had turned to ash. The air glowed with a dim orange light. All objects were gray. Vehicles, walls, people. I realized I was near a corner with a street sign and limped over to read it: West Broadway. West Broadway and what? The cross street wasn’t identified on that corner and I couldn’t see well enough to recognize anything. But wherever I was, it was still too close. I started out from the sign catty corner across the intersection. It seemed to take an eternity to reach the opposite corner. I felt trapped in an apocalypse. The occasional muted crash and boom in the distance made me jump. Cries and sirens filled the air. I wondered if we were at war, if someone had attacked us. Perhaps the jet had been shot down. I finally reached the other side: Barclay. Somehow I had ended up only a block away from the North Tower – even closer than when I had started. But I knew West Broadway was one way inbound. I headed the opposite way – north. Perhaps half a block later I heard a woman whimpering. I turned my head to the right and saw someone curled up against a building. I moved to investigate. She was covered in blood, which was in turn coated with ash. Her cheeks were streaked with tears. I imagined that she was a zombie except that zombies don’t cry and ask for help. It was impossible to determine her age through the layers of blood and ash. Her hoarse voice didn’t help. I gave her my other dust mask. “I think my ankle is broken,” she said. Her voice was a croak. “Something fell on my legs and I crawled here but my knees hurt so much...” Her broken voice broke even more. “I’m Jamal. What’s your name?” “Karen.” “Okay, Karen,” I said. “Can I help you get away from here?” She nodded. Squatting down, I took her into my arms, stood and started walking. She wasn’t heavy to begin with, but that changed quickly. I had figured I could make it a few blocks but that proved optimistic. After perhaps a block, I set her down on the sidewalk, so disappointed with myself that I grew angry. I could barely breathe, which didn’t help, but I had no doubt Hank could have carried her much more easily. I resolved to get as big as he was, and find him – if I survived. I sat down next to her. “I’m so sorry,” I said as I tried to gasp for breath through a mask in a dust cloud. What kind of man was I if I couldn’t escort one injured person to safety? “You’re not catching me at my best.” She started laughing, which sounded more like a cough, but I felt relieved. She looked at me, and through the layers of blood, dust and pain, smiled. She had a nice smile. “Same here, but I think I can manage if I just lean on you.” I nodded, and after taking another breath, helped her up only to catch her again as she fell. “I can’t. It hurts too much!” She said. The pain in her voice was clear and I winced in sympathy. Then the ground began vibrating and the sky began to roar. I opened my eyes. I was standing in my apartment. The wires were still in my mouth. My body continued to tingle happily, even as my head began to clear. I was still holding my erect penis, my right hand gripped the base, my left hand held the shaft just below the head. The first thing I noticed was that surprisingly little was coming out of the piss slit, at least for now. The next thing I noticed was that Hank, Matt, the floor and everything in the laundry closet was drenched with what must have been my cum. It looked as if a balloon filled with five gallons of lube had burst. They were licking one another other clean. I was reminded of cats grooming each other. The entire scene was surreal and I pulled the wires from my mouth and blinked. “Just go take a shower,” I said. “I’ll clean this up.” I looked at the mess more closely. “Somehow.” They both jumped at the sound of my voice. “You’re back,” Hank said. Matt stood, reached behind the washer/dryer stack, and unplugged the cord I had been feeding from. I released my cock. “I didn’t know I had left.” “You were in some kind of trance for at least half an hour,” Matt said. We were all present in the room again and despite the sensation of tremendous power that filled my muscles and cock, we were more or less ourselves. It was a nice feeling, comforting and familiar. I wondered how long it would last. “I must have been coming the entire time,” I said as I gestured at the semen that blanketed the area. Hank stood and faced me. “No. The trance started after you came.” “How long did my orgasm last?” What I was really asking was, how long did it take to slime everything in front of me? “You don’t remember it?” Matt asked. “I thought the building was going to fall down.” I thought the building was going to fall down. Hank and I looked at each other before turning to face Matt. “He doesn’t know,” I said. Matt looked confused, worried. “What did I say?” “He didn’t ask about your back?” Hank’s eyebrows went up and I saw him look back at me. “He asked,” I said, focusing on Matt. I was again impressed with his level of respect. He hadn’t even asked Hank about my scars. “I put him off.” Pure terror washed over me. Adrenaline surged into my bloodstream, granting me renewed strength. My heart was pounding with such force that I wondered if I would have a cardiac event of some kind, but I swept Karen into my arms and ran as fast as I could through the ash-filled street. The roar increased in volume until it became a deafening, punctuated thunder. I imagined it as an oncoming but invisible locomotive. I could hear it but could not see more than ten feet in any direction. After several seconds, visibility got worse; I could no longer see my hand in front of my face. A hail of small objects began peppering my head and shoulders. Then the falling debris grew larger. I tripped over something – I was pretty sure it was a body – and twisted in mid-air as best I could to prevent myself from falling on the very person I was carrying. My shoulders and back slammed against the ash and debris covered pavement. It felt like I had landed on jagged rocks. I screamed in pain even as the breath was knocked out of me and Karen rolled over my head. However, no one could have heard me over the all-obliterating roar. No one could have seen us through the impenetrable dust. We weren’t in an apocalypse. We were in Hell. The debris raining from the sky had become a downpour and even as unseen projectiles struck me, I managed to lift her and stumble to the sidewalk on my left. My biceps and lungs were burning, the pain in my back was agonizing, but I moved carefully to avoid stepping on or kicking anyone. I felt my way along the side of a building until I found what I thought was the entrance. I carried her several feet inside before my biceps began to fail and I had to set her down. I began coughing uncontrollably. I felt a liquid in my mouth. It may have been blood, but because of the dust I wasn’t sure. I could see nothing. I could smell nothing. I could barely breathe. My mouth was so caked with dust that speech was impossible. I was desperately thirsty. I was becoming lightheaded, either from lack of oxygen, blood loss or both. The rolling thunder had died away only to reveal the distant wailing of sirens. I covered her with my body, holding myself over her on elbows and knees despite the fact that I no longer felt anything falling on me. Even if we were inside some kind of structure, it could fall as well. Still, I felt relieved, but continued to cough up liquid. It had to be blood. It seemed likely that I was going to bleed to death or suffocate on it. The scale of whatever had happened was so epic I couldn’t imagine being rescued in time. Surely much of Manhattan had been destroyed. I was wondering when the building was going to blow up when I felt her kiss me on the cheek. “Thank you,” she managed to whisper in my ear... Matt shifted his gaze from Hank to me. “Just tell me about the scars when you’re ready,” he said. “No biggie.” He shrugged and smiled. I walked over to my chair and looked down at the worn brown leather, the years of sweat stains. I had bought it my first year in New York, right after renting my apartment, about a year before 9/11. I hadn’t moved it since. I sat down. I was much larger, denser. Just my awareness of my godlike body was intensely gratifying and I could feel the heavy tube of my flaccid cock begin to fill. I didn’t even have to look at myself. The power available to my muscles was immense and palpable just sitting there. I decided to test it further. Even as my tool grew to its unbelievable size, I stood back up and turned to my friends. “You guys go take a shower,” I said. “I’ll clean this up, then I’d like to go to the gym.” Hank touched my shoulder as I walked by him. “Hold on,” he said. “Lemme see your back.” I felt his hand run over the area on the inner right lat where the largest scar was. “You ain’t gonna believe this. Or maybe you will.” “Try me,” I said. “The scars are all gone.” * * * Hank and I had trained at the same gym for years. We worked out together for the first several months after our first date, but when he called it off we began going at different times – he during the day, myself in the evening. The sun had set some time ago and we covered the few blocks between my place and the gym in the diminishing twilight. I was glad that it was only a few blocks. My presence in public had become very disruptive. I had grown significantly during the two or so hours I had been connected to the dryer outlet. My mechanical scale topped out at 300 pounds, my electronic one at 350. I guessed I was around 400 pounds now and looked forward to checking on the gym’s old but well maintained platform scale. I did enjoy my new mass and power. I felt like the Alpha Stud of the planet. And when I caught a glimpse of myself in a mirror or my reflection in a window, I knew without a doubt that no man had ever even approached my hyper-masculine glory. Each time I saw myself, my cock would instantly expand into a throbbing, vein-wrapped hard-as-steel torpedo and spew insane quantities of pre-cum. The euphoria was nearly overwhelming. What I didn’t care for was the stupefying effect I had on everyone around me. People clearly felt compelled to respect and submit to me. That was a given. It was as inevitable as gravity. Even as a part of me enjoyed and understood their submission, I didn’t want to be surrounded by a bunch of mindless, drooling zombies. Yet that is what we witnessed as we headed up the sidewalk. I parted the pedestrians on the sidewalk as if I were Moses parting the Red Sea. My clothing didn’t help. I had crammed my massive legs and equipment into Mark’s now-completely inadequate sweats, my huge cock both tenting and soaking the fully stretched fabric. And that was all I wore. I had no shoes that would fit and in fact didn’t need any. Not even broken glass could scratch the soles of my feet. And a shirt? I had a feeling I would never cover my massive upper body again. Hank followed me and Matt brought up the rear. Upon finally reaching the gym, an old three story brick building with numerous windows and a fire escape that faced the street, Hank pulled me aside. “That was the first time in twenty years that I felt invisible,” he said as he shook his head. “But you know, I can’t blame ‘em. You’re a god now. There’s no other way to say it.” I looked him straight in the eye. “Look, I don’t know what’s going on with me, but I’m not a god.” “I’ll tell you exactly what’s goin’ on,” Hank said. “The world is outta control and you’re turnin’ into a god to whip it into shape.” That made me laugh. “I’m supposed to save the world? That’s why this is happening?” “You got a better idea?” “Hey guys,” Matt interrupted. “This is fascinating and all but we’ve got company.” Hank and I both turned to see that a semi-circle of about a dozen men and women were kneeling, staring and open jawed, on the sidewalk five or six feet away. More were arriving by the minute and my cock responded by surging to maximum hardness, pounding and pumping pre-cum with such pressure and volume that it began spurting through the stretched fabric of my sweatpants. I resisted the urge to drop my pants and allow them to worship my massive cock, to kiss and touch my immense thighs and low-hanging orange-sized balls. I am the Alpha Stud, why do I deny them the domination they so desperately crave? “Give them what they want,” Hank whispered to me. “Show ‘em the cock they want to worship.” My heart pounded in my chest. I wanted to escape into the relative privacy of the gym just as much as I wished to tear away the skin-tight sweats hiding my glorious lower body, wrap my thick, powerful hands around the base of my superior cock and bask in my absolute masculinity. They looked up at me, begging me to accept their worship. “Jamal,” Hank began. “It’s not time yet,” I said as much to my would-be worshippers as to Hank. I turned to go inside, but because my shoulders had grown so wide, I had to pass through the doorway sideways. He followed me in. “What that hell was that?” he demanded before I reached the check-in desk. I spun around and stopped, acutely aware of my mass and the considerable weight of my cock as inertia made it want to continue spinning. I scowled. “What was what?” “You can’t keep runnin’ from ‘em, man. It’s not fair.” I looked back at the entrance. Matt followed us in but remained at the glass door, looking out into the street or sidewalk. “Jamal, if you’re gonna be the alpha male of the planet you gotta start actin’ like it.” I sighed and held my tremendous arms out. “I didn’t come here to be ‘the alpha male of the planet.’ I came here to see how heavy and strong I am. Can’t I do that?” “You have no idea how powerful you are just standin’ there,” Hank said. “Look behind you.” I knew what was back there – the front counter and retail area. Beyond that was the famous scale and abdominal equipment, and to the left of the ab area, a large room full of free weights and powerlifting equipment. As I turned to look, I also knew what to expect: complete submission. And that is what I saw. The young kid at the counter stared at me, dumbstruck. Others either fell to the floor where they stood or approached and knelt before me at a respectful distance. I heard Hank approach me from behind. “We need to worship you, man,” Hank said upon reaching my side. “All of us.” He began to kneel. “WAIT!” I said. “Just wait. Right now this is about me.” I started for the scale. “Everything is about you now,” he said. “No, man. Apparently everything is about a bunch of needy, pushy bottoms,” I called back to him without stopping or turning around. Hank said something else but I had tuned him out. I stepped onto the platform and watched the hand swing up and settle on 407. “Fuckin’ massive Alpha Stud,” I said to myself. I looked down and saw that my cock had stretched the now-pre-cum soaked sweats out so far that the shaft of my cock was easily visible even beyond the heavy, thick slabs of my pecs. “I think I’m done with these,” I said as I tore the sweats off and tossed them to the side. The hand dropped down to 403. The scale could measure up to 1,000 pounds, and I absent-mindedly stroked my huge fuck tool and wondered how many days it would take me to max it out. Then I looked up and saw my reflection in the floor-to-ceiling wall mirror and it was immediately clear why everyone without exception pleaded to worship and submit to me on sight. Hank was right – I was becoming a god. Time stopped as I gazed at myself. I was hyper-masculine beyond fantasy. My massive, shredded, striated muscles bulged and flexed with a fluidity that belied their extreme hardness beneath a coat of beautiful black hair that grew especially thick on my chest, arms and legs. Intense waves of power seemed to surge from my phenomenally muscular body into my throbbing cock, which pounded with enough intensity that the hand of the scale’s dial began bouncing in rhythm. My balls, the size of small oranges, hung heavy and low in front of my impossibly muscled, barrel-like thighs. I was so aroused by myself I felt euphoric. Pre-cum began to spurt powerfully from my godlike cock. As magnificent as I was, so unimaginably masculine and virile, my orgasm didn’t really begin to build until I carefully examined my immensely powerful upper body. I was well over three feet wide from basketball delt to basketball delt. My thick, mountainous traps rose nearly to my ears and framed a “neck” that was easily wider than my head. Each pec, huge and square and covered with a perfect pattern of the thickest black hair, was fantastically thick and dense. My insanely huge lats held my massive arms away from my body at enough of an angle to display their tremendous sweep, expanding upward from the boulders of my glutes and broadening to well over three feet to meet my enormous delts. I was far more massive than even the largest of bodybuilders. And I would only grow larger. I threw my arms into the most devastating double biceps pose the world had yet seen and roared to declare my absolute domination over all things. My muscles exploded with unprecedented definition and power as I flexed. I could feel them bulging and pressing together as they competed for space on my six-foot frame, which sent my still-building orgasm past the tipping point. My cum cannon fired at full power, unleashing volley after volley of cum toward the mirrors at the back of the room, which shattered along with every other window within my field of vision. Then I fell silent and listened as broken glass crashed to the floor all around me while my cock continued to unload like a pulsing fire hose. I dropped my arms and grabbed hold of my mammoth cock, squeezing and stroking it, drunk with my own magnificence, and still the orgasm continued, my cum coating the equipment in its path, spraying the rubber mats on the floor, until I bent over and took the head of my own cock into my mouth and sucked with all my might. Finally the flood of cum slowed to its now-continuous trickle and I looked around at my friends and gym members – all kneeling with arms and faces flat on the floor before me or frantically beating their own dicks in awe – all my slaves for the taking. I needed a hole to plow. Although only my powerful hands could provide the intense pressure my cock deserved, they couldn’t give me the satisfaction of knowing that I was stretching someone’s hole to the limit of their endurance. Yet my fuck tool was well over a foot long now and at close to four inches thick at the base, I could think of only one man who could endure being plowed by me without serious injury – a huge Puerto Rican bodybuilder after whom I had lusted for years. At six foot eight and as massively built as he was, I knew his ass could properly worship my cock. The fact that he was straight was irrelevant. “Bring me Carlos,” I said. Next Chapter: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1757-transformation-part-i-mutation-chapter-seven/

Part 1 Anthony was one of those boys who started puberty early. Of course the other boys would then say "well that means you're going to be short when you get older" out of spite. Sadly for their young egos, they were proven wrong as Anthony grew to 6'2" by the age of 16. He was a star athlete in high school, mostly for hockey and football – but loved hockey more so because it was a rougher and faster sport. The other jocks would say "well you still won't get into a good college or whatever" out of pure jealousy. Again, he proved them wrong by going to college on a free ride, majoring in Criminal Justice just for show so he could participate in college hockey. It was also for plan B, assuming that for whatever reason he didn't become a professional hockey player, he would fall back on being a police officer. However, Anthony was not the smartest guy and prioritizing his training above all else surely didn't help his studies. He couldn't keep up with the class work and his training, not that Anthony needed any training. Luckily for him he founds an adoring fan of his who looked like a smart guy, one willing to do anything for his favorite hockey player. Colton was his name, a 5'8" 140 average kind of guy with pale skin, though he was pretty cute when he took off his glasses, revealing he had stunning blue eyes. At first Anthony was using Colton merely as a means to successfully complete his courses, pretending to be a big ol' teddy bear to keep Colton happy. Soon, he found it easier and easier to act that way towards Colton until it finally clicked in Anthony's peasized brain. He actually liked showing his affections for Colton, er, just not in public since nobody knew he was gay. It's pretty unbelievable that a 6'2" and 200 pound muscular man could wind up with a guy like Colton. Anthony was always on the front cover of his college's paper because he was just that good looking. Sandy blond hair, blue eyes, and he somehow managed to keep all his teeth in tact – sparkling white. He was always tan from spending time on the beach with Colton a lot. Though the main reason he was there was so he could show off his chiseled body and 8 pack abs. He loved the attention, and Colton's understanding nature made it so it was never a problem. In the end, it's still pretty unbelievable. "Listen up 2s, a 10 is talking." Anthony shouted, commandeering the attention of his teammates. Anthony was considered the center position for the team, though he was above average in every aspect relating to the game – making him a dead ringer for even the highest caliber teams. Something that would come in handy when he moved on to professional hockey. "I noticed you have all been slacking, but that's ok. I'll just carry the entire team like I always do and you guys can just act as decoys for those idiots to chase around. Pass the puck to me if you get it. No exceptions. Oh and Jake, if you let those puny fuckers score even once I'm going to beat the shit out of you. Got it?" "Yeah Anthony. . . I got it. . ." Jake meekly replied. Anthony was kind of a dick, but at the same time the fear of having to deal with Anthony actually motivated the entire team to play better. Anthony may not be smart; at least he knows how to deal with people. "C'mon. No need to get violent. Jake tries his best." Marcus came to the defense of Jake rather quickly. Marcus was the star of the show until Anthony showed up, so it was nothing new. The rest of the team had nothing against Anthony; Marcus clearly did. "Sooooorry, shit man. It's not my fault that Jake's not as good at me. If I could, I'd do all of your jobs." Anthony laughed, which forced half the team to laugh along with him. "Besides, it's just two more games until we get all straight wins. I wish you'd guys get better and stronger after each win like I do. Then it'd be easy to just breeze through the last games." "And you do?" Marcus sighed, finding ways to provoke Anthony into doing something to piss off the rest of the team. "You look the same to me." Anthony clenched his teeth behind closed lips. Anthony had a fascination with being huge, and as of late, he has hit a plateau. It's a touchy subject for him. "Yeah I do." Anthony finally blurted out as he flexed. "The bigger the win, the bigger I get. That's pretty easy to follow, right? But yeah, ball busting aside; just do your best out there, guys. Alright? " The team members agreed, fist pumping as they yelled "RIGHT!" in unison. "Whatever." Marcus snarled. -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Anthony may have been a jerk, but he was still a very dexterous player. He had his own dedicated fan section that took up at least half of the arena's seating. Even people who were rooting for the other team soon found themselves joining Anthony's fan base. Anthony was a one man demolition crew on ice skates; it's hard to not root for someone so impressive. "O-1 O-1 O-1!" and "AN-THON-Y! AN-THON-Y!" was all that can be heard from the stands, drowning out whatever else the others were trying to cheer. In response to his fan's adoration, Anthony took the puck and slid it around two of the opposing team's bulkiest players before bringing it back to his side. The fans still roared, perhaps even louder since they knew Anthony was just showing off while burning through the remaining time. All the way from across the ice, he slammed the puck, sending it gliding into the other team's net. It took the crowd and referee a few moments to realize that the puck had indeed went into the goal, in which they responded by jumping out of their seats. Another flawless win mostly thanks to Anthony. Anthony was looking for just one person in the crowd, the cute nerd who was just gently clapping his hands and grinning. As far as he was concerned, Anthony just needed that one fan to make his day. He gave Colton a thumbs up before thrusting his muscular arms in the air as his team mates surrounded him. It may seem weird, but they genuinely liked the guy despite him being very cocky. Anthony just had a certain air about him that drew people to him. After signing tons of autographs, jerseys, and other newly purchased merchandise – Anthony retreated to the locker room to get a shower and get changed. The rest of the team was gone, which only left a few janitors and Colton inside the stadium. Despite winning, he started feeling really awful for some reason. It must have been written on his face, since Colton was alarmed as soon as Anthony entered the locker room. "Anthony, what's wrong?!" Colton panicked, running up to his boyfriend and caressing Anthony's cheek. "You're burning up. Are you ok? You can't get sick with the last game of the season coming up. . ." "Yeah, yeah, I'm fine." Anthony lied as he clenched his fists. "Ug, fuck! When did this uniform get so god damn tight?" "Now that you mention it, it does look a bit tight. I never seen it your pads bulge out so much." Colton continued eyeing up Anthony, until it clicked. "Anthony. . . I think you're. . . Growing. . ." "Shit like that doesn't happen." Anthony said through clenched his teeth. His body was on fire as his muscles pushed outward. The friction between his gear and skin was almost unbearable, especially the friction caused by his jockstrap. Loud grunts echoed throughout the empty locker room, along with the sound of Anthony pounding nearby lockers out of confusion. Colton could see Anthony's tanned forearms, calves, and abs start to show as Anthony grew taller. Every time Anthony breathed his jersey and pant legs rose up a tiny bit more until his uniform was clinging to his body as if it were a second skin. The bottom half of his 8 pack abs were bulging outward, becoming thicker and wider as his torso expanded. His pecs ripped out of jersey, leaving shredded remaining of his shirt and pads dangling over his still growing shoulders. Anthony looked down and to his dismay, could not see past his pecs. Instead, he tried to look over to his arm, finding it difficult since his lats and delts new bulk was in the way. He started flexing, each time he flexed his arm seemed to grow a tiny bit more. More and more veins snaking to the surface as his biceps and triceps pushed outward from his arms. Anthony panted in delight, despite the pain he felt around his groin. Anthony calmed down a bit now that the cool locker room air was easing his overheated body out of its frenzy. He cupped the front of his pants and moaned, his entire lower body was bulging out too. His quads destroyed his pants, leavening nothing but just the waistline of the pants intact. His jockstrap stretched forward, the straps digging into the back of his legs and groin, barely containing his firm legs and new package. Anthony flexed his quads as hard as possible, forcing the jock strap to give way and release his package from confinement. Anthony's removed the tattered remains of his uniform, exposing his tanned, smooth, and glistening skin to his boyfriend. He even had to remove his socks now that his feet tore through them. He started touching his chest and arms, feeling the new strength that filled them. Anthony may not have been the strongest man in the world, but he was surely close now that he stood at 6'8" with 320 pounds of ripped muscle. "Aw it stopped." Anthony looked sad, but his frown quickly flipped upside down. "Hah, who gives a shit? Look at me, I'm MASSIVE! Go get the measuring tape from my locker." "Anthony this is. . ." Colton gulped as he obeyed orders. "Don't just stand there sweetcheeks, start measuring!" Anthony struck a pose, flexing both his biceps. Colton wrapped the tape around Anthony's bulging bicep and soon found himself caressing Anthony's arm. "You like 'em? You can worship them later. Now about their size, what does it say?" "I-incredible! Your arms are 21 inches thick! I have to do your chest next." Colton was possibly more excited than Anthony at this point. He knew all of Anthony's stats, so seeing what became of his boyfriend made the situation even more arousing. "56 inches. . . From. . . 48 inches. . ." Anthony bounced his pecs a few time and playfully shoved Colton's face into the center of them. Colton eagerly groped and licked whatever he could, the salty sweat somewhat quenching his desire for Anthony's body. Anthony kissed the top of Colton's head as he pulled him in for a bear hug. Colton took the opportunity to run his hands over Anthony's arms and shoulders, massive beyond belief for a man his age. "Pretty awesome, right? I guess I really do get stronger after every time I win. I'm just that much of a badass." Anthony gave Colton a few quick pecks on his lips. He effortlessly held Colton with one hand as he used his other hand to probe around his crotch. "Now there's even more of me to love and more of me to use for making love. I bet you just don't know what to do with all of it." "I don't." Colton smiled. "I was hoping you would know." "I'm hungry. How 'bout you?" Anthony changed the subject, his stomach letting out a grumbling noise. "I could eat." Colton replied as Anthony let him down. "When you say eat, do you mean 'gobble down a big cock' or eat actual food? Because I wouldn't mind a blow job right about now." Anthony rustled Colton's messy brown hair "Food, Anthony, food." Colton laughed, giving Anthony's abs a playful tap. "Then sex. I really want to see what this new cock can do." "You drive a hard bargain, but I'll take it. Before we go out we should go find you something that fits. As much as I like seeing you naked, I don't think it's legal to be naked in public. You probably need a shower too, you're sweaty from top to bottom." "Oh yeah. I forgot about that." Anthony dashed off for the showers, eager to take his new body out for a stroll. From the showers he yelled, "Raid the lockers for me to find something that fits!" "Commit a crime? Suuuure." Colton sighed, but still followed Anthony's orders. PART 2 "Today's the big day, Anthony." Colton smiled as he wrapped himself around Anthony's massive arm. "It's sad in a way, don't you think?" "Sad? Please! I had a ton of offers to join professional hockey teams around this area, now everyone in the damn USA wants me!" Even though it was an exaggeration, he still wasn't far from the truth. "I mean. . . You move on with your life and leave me behind. I got one more year left of college, remember?" Colton frowned as he pulled himself closer to Anthony. Anthony shook Colton free of his arm and wrapped himself around Colton, the height difference making it more awkward than it used to be. "You'll be fine. I'll visit you whenever I have time off and I'll chat with you every day with the webcam you got me." Anthony lifted Colton up, giving him a kiss. "I'm going to be famous and earn lots of money. Then when you're done you can come live with me and I'll take care of you." Colton kissed Anthony back. "As long as I get to be with you, I don't care if we're rich or poor." "Well you'd have a degree. So you could work too. I sure as hell ain't living like some hobo. These muscles need some serious fuel and supplements. " Colton rolled his eyes, "I suppose there's that. Anyway, put me down so I can get to work on making some hot chocolate and sandwiches for the team. I'll make you a big lunch while I'm at it too." "I'm not hungry." Anthony shrugged. "It's weird. I went outside with nothing but my boxers and I didn't feel cold or nothing. I sat in the sun for a while and I didn't feel hungry any more. What's that all about?" "Uh. . ." Colton squinted, "That does sound awfully strange. Are you sure you're not hungry?" "Yep," Anthony replied with another shrug. Colton knew what his body language was saying, and decided to not ask any more questions about Anthony's new body. "I'm just going to find some extra baggy clothes to wear. None of my old ones fit. This shit's going to get expensive real quick if I keep growing. I guess I got to go buy new gear too, so you can go ahead without me when you're done. You don’t want to keep those guys waiting, they get antsy when you show up late." Colton blushed a bit. "Well, ok. Do you want me to go out and buy you some clothes?" "Eh, fuck it then. I'll walk around naked or with a towel around me or something. Who'd complain?" Anthony replied as he strolled into the bedroom to find something to wear. "I know I wouldn't," Colton giggled. -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Colton's dad was a professional hockey player, and Colton really wanted to get involved with the sport. Sadly for him, he was not built for it. He could skate faster than anyone on the team, but that's only a quarter of what's required to be a truly good player. As such, he just dedicated himself to being the team's personal assistant; he even offered to help any of the team members if their grades were declining. The guys happily accepted him as an honorary team member and most of them considered Colton to be a best friend. Whether it be from Colton winning them over with his general likeability or his addictive hot chocolate. It was the last game of the year, which also signaled that finals were right around the corner for college courses. The team liked to gather in the locker room 1 to 2 hours before the game. Mostly to eat or drink whatever Colton brought them without having to wolf it down. Colton walked down the locker room benches, handing off a cup of hot chocolate and sandwiches to the team members. They all thanked him, gave him playful punches, and Jake even hugged Colton. It was the last time most of them would ever really be able to see or talk to Colton. Finally, Colton made his way to Marcus – who purposefully alienated himself from the rest. He had a sour look on his face, probably jealous of not being the center of attention. "You don't want any, Marcus?" "No. I never have it any other time. Why the fuck would I want it now?" "But you look really tense, it'll help you calm down." Colton poured a cup of hot chocolate and held it out. Marcus sneered as he took the cup and blindly threw it, causing the contents to explode over Jake's hand. Jake yelped as he shook the excess liquid off his hand, and a second later, Colton was by his side with a bottle of water to cool Jake's hand. "I have some ointment in my bag for that, just hold on." As Colton went to get the ointment the rest of the team turned to Marcus. "Yo what the fuck Marcus?" "Not cool." "Can you stop being a twat for more than second?" "Yep!" "After this match I'm going to-" "Going to what? I'm bigger than you. I will destroy you," Marcus laughed. "I'm done with all of you assholes anyway. I'm tired of having to deal with your stupid faces, walking around and worshipping Anthony and pretending to like this little queer Colton. I can't believe you let that gaywad even close to you." Colton was in the middle of massaging ointment on to Jake's hand when Marcus said that, causing him to stop. Colton looked ashamed and was afraid that the other team members might believe Marcus. "Yeah we know he's gay," Jake casually replied. "Duh. We never mentioned it because it doesn't matter." "Colton's still an awesome guy." "Yep." Each comment made Colton blush more and more. "Yeah, Colton's pretty fucking awesome." That comment belonged to Anthony, causing all the team members to look towards the locker room entrance. What they saw shocked them, to say the least. "He's also my fucking boyfriend, so I dare you to say something about him again. C'mon Marcus. Give me a reason to punch in your ugly face." The rest of the members were still in shock, especially after that bombshell Anthony dropped. . . All except Marcus who started laughing. "Pffffff-hahahaha! Are you for real? Hot fucking damn, you're so insecure about being the same size as me that you went and put on some lifts and pads to make yourself look bigger. Wow Anthony. Wow. You wanna start something? Ok then. I'll punch right through those pads." Marcus kept laughing as he walked up to Anthony and punched him forcefully in the stomach. The cockiness and arrogance drained from his face as he realized he just punched Anthony's abs. Marcus was in disbelief, using his hand to now feel over Anthony's stomach. 1-2-3-4-5-6-7-8. . . There they are, 8 perfectly formed abs. Rock solid and resistant to the most forceful punch Marcus could muster. Anthony placed his hands over Marcus' head and shoulder, clamping down to hold the angry bastard in place while inflicting some real pain. "Looks like there's nothing to start," Anthony smirked, as he forced Marcus to turn around. He pushed Marcus forward towards Colton. "You are going to apologize to my boyfriend. Then you're going to tell the coach you're sick. You're going to miss the last game. You aren't a part of this team." "Y-you freak! You can't do this to me. . ." Marcus whined, trying to struggle free. Anthony just clamped down harder. "AH-AH-S-STOP! OK! . . . Sorry Colton. And I'm sorry you guys have to deal with a fake wannabe alpha who's also a fucking fa-" Anthony turned Marcus towards the door and forcefully kneed him in the back, sending Marcus flying several feet in front of him. Marcus looked back in disgust as he crawled to the door, letting himself out. Whatever was left of his ridiculous ego was shattered – not that anybody cared. He had it coming for a long time. "Well, that was fun," Anthony laughed as he turned to his team mates. It was an awkward stare-off between them. Anthony's common sense kicked in for once in his life, reminding him that people just don't suddenly become muscular giants. Too bad for Anthony that he lacked the words or approach to say what needed to be said. Anthony shifted uncomfortably a few times, his muscles rolling along with the rest of his body. The only purpose that served was to accidentally entrance his team mates more. Anthony started shifting more and more frequently until someone finally pointed out the obvious. "Holy shit! Anthony you're. . . Getting bigger!" "Huh?" Anthony looked down and saw his already formidable pec shelf push out slowly. His team mates and Colton watched with bated breath. "Er, I guess that counted as a win. . . Hehe. . . This is going to be fucking awesome." Anthony's balance became off center as his body grew heavier, causing him to push his back against the locker for support. Only his chest was growing, it's almost as if his body had this growth spurt planned out. The shirt Anthony was wearing happened to be very tight around his chest, so as it swollen larger, it began tearing a line down the top of the shirt. 57" rip, 58" riiip, 59" riiiiiiiiip, 60 inches, the top half destroyed. His pecs now in few view, his body configuring their shape to be more squared off so they could hold up better on his wide frame. His team members were drooling, inching closer and closer to Anthony to get a better look. He looked kind of silly with his pecs hanging out, but the shoulders and bottom half of his shirt was still in tact. . . For now. Anthony's arms rose up to a slanted angle, his fingers dug into the lockers as he tried to contain the pleasure of his biceps and triceps getting larger. The arm holes of his shirt were trying their best to hug his arms or at least dig into his skin. Though they didn't succeed, there was far too much muscle to fight against. Eventually he flexed his biceps to get it over with; the shredded cloth flew away from his solid biceps. When he stopped flexing his arm, his bicep did not go back to its fully relaxed state. Instead, it stayed at a whopping 26" of meaty muscle. His team mates could not wait, and decided to help Anthony's body with its mission to shred all of Anthony's clothing. They tore away the rest of his shirt, each of them pushing against each other to feel Anthony's newly growing stature. Anthony slowly moved away from the lockers to let his team mates surround him. Soon he rose to 7 feet tall, towering over all his team mates, some of them struggling to touch his ridiculously large shoulders. Colton stood to the side and watched, enjoying the show from where he was at. He knew very well Anthony loves to be worshipped, and being worshiped by other muscular men was just one of Anthony's fantasies – he didn't want to ruin it. His team mates eagerly tore away Anthony's pants, each of them trying to cup his growing bulge. They all had an irrational desire to pleasure Anthony, even though most of them were straight, with the obvious exception of Jake who was enjoying Anthony's body the most out of all the other men. Anthony in turn made sure Jake got to touch whatever he wanted, and especially made sure Jake's large hands were one of the hands rubbing Anthony's cock. Anthony could feel his team mate's cocks rubbing up against him, increasing his own pleasure tenfold. Some of his team mates tried grabbing at Anthony's bubble butt or wrapping themselves around his 35" waist to get better leverage. They were all in a mindless bliss, touching Anthony's glistening muscles, tracing the veins that pushed up to the surface all over his body, kissing his pecs - biceps – neck – shoulders – abs – quads – cock; whatever they could do, they did. His legs started growing thicker; giving his team mates more to rub up against. Anthony's waist also expanded 38" around, giving his bulbous quads more room to situate themselves without crushing his new set of balls and enormous cock. His own cock was pushed up against his abs, the tip of his cock rubbing the bottom of his pecs. His balls tingled with delight as they grew larger in size, and then growing some more as they filled up with his seed. His team mates had already drenched Anthony's body in their own sweat and cum, but they were still not finished. They wanted to shower their alpha in never-ending ecstasy; they wanted to please him no matter what. "I'm close, guys, keep going. . ." Anthony moaned. He could only think simple thoughts about who was where on his body, almost as if his mind was actually trying to understand what was going on. His team mate's tongues wildly lapping at his sweat covered body, their hands groping every muscle they could find on his 420 pound frame of ripped muscle. Their hot, pulsating cocks straining their pants as they rubbed their members against Anthony. The pleasure compounded more and more between them all, which in response made Anthony's balls fill up faster. His cock was now fighting to keep him from having an orgasm; he wanted more before it ended. Though to his dismay, his body did not listen. With a loud and drawn out roar, he came forcefully. His roar radiated through the locker room, shaking his team mates to their cores – causing them to have orgasms as well. Anthony's cum rained down over his team, gallons upon gallons. Each of them were shaking and unable to stand on their own, grabbing on to each other just to stand up right. As Anthony's own body began to sink down to the floor, the rest of his team mates followed. They were reduced to limp masses of muscle lying around the alpha of the team, resting in a puddle of Anthony's virile essence. "Man, talk about team work," Anthony chuckled, and as usual, the rest of the team weakly laughed along with him. "So who was the best?" Jake asked as he idly rubbed his hand along Anthony's quad. "You were, Jake. . . Well the second best. The first best is Col-" Anthony started glowing red in frustration. He just remembered Colton was there. Y'know his boyfriend. Anthony looked over at Colton but couldn't see well. His vision was still blurry thanks to his mind still drowning in ecstasy. He tried to get up from the floor, but the pile of muscular bodies on him were too heavy for him to lift in his current state. "Co-Colton, I don't know what happened. . . Ah. . ." And of course, it hit the rest of the team too. Anthony's boyfriend and their best friend was there. They all just had their way with Anthony right in front of him. They tried to get up and approach Colton, feeling guilty as can be – not to mention utterly ridiculous since they were still covered in Anthony's cum to the point of being painted white. When they finally wobbled up to Colton, they didn't know what to say, so they waited for Jake to say something. As usual. "Colton, it's my fault. I started it, don't blame Anthony!" Jake began. "Y-yeah, we shouldn't have done that." "You gotta forgive him. Be mad at us, not him!" "Yep!" "Guys, guys, relax!" Colton wasn't bothered, and was honestly tickled pink that they were trying so hard. He smiled, "I understand. It was very awkward to watch, but it was still one of Anthony's fantasies to be worshipped by nicely muscled guys. I want Anthony to be happy. Now at least he can say one of his fantasies came true. Besides, I'd rather it be you guys than some strangers." "I wish you were my boyfriend." Jake stared admiringly at Colton. "Phew, that's a relief." "So you're not mad? Good!" "Uh. . . Yep!" "Thanks Colton." Anthony slowly approached his boyfriend, he was about to pick him up before remembering he was covered in white gunk. Colton nodded and understood what Anthony was going to do, so he just nodded and smiled. Anthony tried his hardest not to tackle the cute little guy, so he tried to change the subject. "Uh, I didn't know you guys were all gay though." "We're not." One of them replied. "I don't know what came over me." "It feels gross and wrong, but I loved it." "You felt amazing Anthony! So big and strong. . . But I never got hard while looking at any other guys." "Yep." "Well I am gay, if that makes a difference. To be honest this was one of my fantasies too." "I could tell." Anthony playfully punched Jake in the arm. "I didn't mind feeling you up either." -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- The team members sat back and relaxed, letting their wits and breath catch up to them. They planned on getting into the shower to just wash off the cum from their clothes and bodies, only to find something strange. They looked around, giving each other confused looks as they noticed their clothes were dry now – with no sticky white substances in sight. Even Anthony noticed how strange it was. Then all attention turned on Jake as he started moaning. "Oh – ah. . . What's happening to me?" His voice dropped an octave with each word. He started clawing at his clothes, but that's not what was causing them to rip. His quickly expanding muscles and increasing height was. He ballooned out at an exponential rate; his 46" chest jumping to 54" in a flash caused him to stumble forward, catching himself on the bench. His quads ripped his jeans, and his bulge busted the zipper as his briefs tried to contain his inflating endowment. The same started happening all throughout the locker room, each of them suddenly moaning as their clothes tightened around their growing bodies. All of them growing to various heights and their packages bursting forth from their pants-prison. The fat on their bodies melted away, making room for more muscle. They were all panting and sweating, feeling up their bodies as they enjoyed the growth. Jake was quickly becoming the largest of them all, taking on the size Anthony previously was before he grew again. The rest of them stood at 6'2" to 6'6", weighing in about 250-300 pounds of ripped muscle. When the growth was done, they started falling on to their rear ends one by one – their minds and "pleasure circuits" were simply blown. . . Which was clearly visible by the white mess on their legs, abs, chest, and underwear. "Ok, so how many fantasies are going to come true today?" Anthony raised his eyebrows, thinking about the other one that was left. Just one. If it happened, he'd have no idea how to handle it. All he'd know is he'd love every single second of it. -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Colton enjoyed the show to say the least, but he couldn't help but realize he was excluded from the growth. Anthony enjoyed the view, and was grinning like an idiot as he occasionally licked his lips. Again, another fantasy of his came true; being able to make men into sex gods just like Anthony with his cum. Anthony looked over at Colton, his grin turning into a frown. "Colton. . ." He quietly said as he bent over his lover. "Did you want to be bigger too?" "Kind of." Colton forced a smile. "But as long as you're happy with me, I'm happy with me." "You're still the hottest thing to me." Anthony kissed Colton deeply and firmly. "No other man can compete with your personality, brains, technique, or tight body. At the end of the day, you're the only guy I want to cuddle with, or kiss, or fuck. . . C'mon Col. . . I'm bad at this." "No, that's good enough." Colton's smile was genuine now. "I'm glad that even after all these hunky guys popped up you still only have feelings for me. "Fuck yeah, did you think anything would change even if I got bigger?" Anthony said as he scooped Colton up in his arms. "Where are you taking me? Don't you want to stay with the guys an-" "To the office so we can be alone. I want to spend the last hour before the game with my future husband." "Future husband. Haha." Colton wrapped his arms around Anthony's neck, finding difficulty doing such a simple task because of Anthony's inhumanly thick muscles. The two did indeed spend an entire hour alone, Anthony gently undressed Colton, stripping him down to his boxer briefs. He laid Colton on the soft carpet of the office and got on top of him. Gently stroking Colton's side and kissing him. Muttering sweet words into his lover's ear, with Colton returning the gesture. They did not have sex, but whatever they were doing was something they greatly enjoyed. Anthony, despite being an arrogant sex crazed bastard, even had to agree that what he was doing with Colton at this moment was better than his two fantasies that came true. . . The only thing that trumped this was actually having sex with Colton. "Fifteen minutes until game time, Anthony." Colton rubbed his lover's arms gently. "I think you should get ready." "I'd rather spend those fifteen minutes with you, I can get ready fast, don't worry. . ." "B-but this is the last game. You can't be late, hockey's important to you. I don't want to get in the way of that." "No, hockey gets in the way of what's most important to me." Anthony rolled over and took Colton with him, pushing Colton's body against his as closely as possible. "Er. . . I can't lie, my muscles come first. You know that. But you are my second most important thing. I don't think anyone else could ever understand that but you. It's like you were made especially for a big idiot like me." "You're not a big idiot. . . And I'm more important than hockey? I. . ." Colton paused as he tried to collect his thoughts. "And what if I told you. . . I was. . . Especially made for you. . . So to speak?" "Considering all the weird shit that's happened, I don't know what that'd mean." "Just promise you won't feel any different after I tell you." Colton's eyes seemed like they were glistening, almost as if he were about to cry. "It can't be that ba-" "Please." Colton interrupted Anthony, something that caught him off guard. Colton never did that. "I promise, now please tell me." Anthony hugged Colton tighter, hoping whatever Colton had to say wouldn't somehow tear them apart. He'd fight through all the levels of hell to stop that happening if he had to. "Well. . ." PART 3 "Marcus is technically my younger brother by a year. I used to have a body like his, and he had a body like mine. . . I was a real bad person. I always bossed him around, hit him, and at school I'd turn him into a target for fun. I just hated how such a sissy could be related to me. Then one day, this lady End came into the picture. She turned the tables, and slowly gave all my muscles and height to Marcus – then made me the younger brother. . . I was basically sent back to the 8th grade, and forced to restart my life in this body. I tried working out again but it didn't get me anywhere so I studied instead. . . And I became a nicer person. . . You would have hated the old me, I was no different than Marcus is now." "Don't even joke about being related to that asshole. . . Even if you two have the same last na-. . . Uh?" Anthony said with a chuckle or two before realizing Colton was dead serious. "That can't even happen if it's true. C'mon Col." "Just like how you can't randomly grow, huh?" Colton shot back, "When I became attached to you only weeks after being with you, Marcus got really angry. He hated both of us, and didn't want to see us happy. So he asked End to change you. I thought I should warn you but I didn't want to sound like a crazy person. When nothing happened I was relieved. Then when you started growing I didn't think anything of it since you grew more muscular. When I thought back, the change me and Marcus had came in three stages too. The third one was the most drastic. If Marcus has his way, he'll probably turn you into an immobile pile of flesh." "You know the rules." A woman's voice rang out. The two of them turned their heads to see a black haired woman, dressed as a rather classy business woman. She reached into her purse and pulled out a gray book with Marcus' name on the front. "End!" Colton cried out of terror. She specifically said to never tell anyone. Anthony instinctively got to his feet, bringing Colton up with him. Anthony stepped in front of Colton. "What do you want?!" Anthony growled, preparing for the worst. "Oh come now. You act as if I'm some sort of monster." Her tone was flat, but sharp. She opened up the book she was holding. "I'm not going to do anything. I just came in here to remind Anthony that the game is about to start. He's set to enter phase three, you know." "P-please no. . ." Colton begged as he forced his way out from behind Anthony. "End, leave Anthony out of it. I know I was a terrible person, but don't drag him into it to punish me. . ." "Actually, I don't know what will happen." She skimmed the page. "I wrote it in, but it still seems very vague since it's based off of someone's fantasies instead of specific things. I suppose that makes the reveal more exciting." "Wait, she's actually real? Then. . . I'm going to be a fucking slob after I win this game?!" Anthony spun Colton around. His first priority was his body, Colton came second. Fire was in his eyes. "Yeah, maybe you are a fucking shitty person! You drag me into this bullshit with this bitch and that fucker out there. . . We're done." "Anthony!" Colton cried out, trying to move closer to him – only to be pushed into the nearest wall by Anthony. He yelped in pain as he hit the hard surface and tried to stand up, his entire body aching from the force. "Please Anthony. . ." Anthony looked back and paused. He was utterly confused on how to feel, though seeing Colton in pain made his heart ache. "Col. . . Fucking damnit. . ." Antony went over to Colton and helped him up without a single word. Anthony's expression made it clear he didn't want to continue on with the discussion, he just wanted to go on the ice and do what he did best. Classic Anthony, do now - think later. Anthony helped Colton to his feet and held his hand. The two went to Anthony's locker, and Colton started taking things out. Colton got on a bench to help put on Anthony's top gear, slipping pads on top of his humongous body – the pads stretched to their limits. Lastly he placed Anthony's jersey over his head, having difficulty doing so since Anthony could barely lift his arms all the way up. Colton got caught up in everything and just wrapped his arms around Anthony and started sobbing. "Don't worry Col." Anthony spun around, putting his hands around Colton's waist. "You helped me get bigger over the years. You made me happy. I don't get any of this, and I'm still confused. . . Seeing you in pain hurts me. I'm sorry about that. . . But. . . If I do turn into something really super ugly, just promise me you'll find a way to change it or just end it." "I promise. . . Now. . . Get going. . . You have a minute until game time. . ." Anthony dried Colton's eyes and tenderly kissed Colton's forehead. "I can't believe you're still so good to me. . ." "I'll always have a soft spot for my number one fan." Anthony placed his hand on Colton's cheek for a moment and smiled. He backed away towards the door. "You better root for me extra hard. This win'll go down in history and shit." As one would imagine, everyone was confused as to what had happened to their college's beloved team. A group of men all taller than 6 foot rushed out on to the ice, the smallest one managing to be wider than the biggest player on the opposing team. They all mindlessly cheered anyway, despite thinking that their team was cheating by bringing in ringers to pose as the normal team. It was painfully obvious that their gear was ill-fitting, not that anyone really complained. If someone lightly used their imagination, all they'd see are hunks skating around down there. When Anthony came out, it's like he pushed the mute button. All was silent until Anthony glided into position on the ice. The referee stared hard before yelling, "Holy shit, that's really Anthony!" It cut through the silence, allowing some of the fans to hear. He caused an uproar of applause, whether it be cheering for Anthony or his inhumanly fast muscle gain. The opposing team all quaked in fear as they saw the giants they were facing. "This'll be easy. Start this game already." The referee nodded and quickly hopped to it, not wanting to anger the muscle god that stood inches away from him. -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Colton had found his way over to his usual spot, surprised to see Marcus and End there. It was a boxed off section away from the bleacher's, so the constant roaring from the fans wasn't totally unbearable. "Hello nerd." End said with a flat expression. "Yeah. Nerd. How does it feel to lose? Thanks to End, that fucker's going to be a big whale. Everyone gets to see as their beloved shitty hockey player blows up right on the ice." Marcus and Colton locked eyes, though Colton found himself becoming physically ill from Marcus' shit eating grin. "He'll spend a few years as a useless blob and just die. That bastard deserves more misery than that for kicking me out of the spot I truly deserve. The best part is, you get to watch it all happen. Fucking fantastic!" "The spot you truly deserve." She scoffed, "Please, darling, don't push it now." "Please Marcus! I know I tormented you, but leave Anthony out of this. He doesn't deserve this." Colton pleaded on his hands and knees. "Don't care. I win. Bye." Marcus picked Colton up by his collar and tossed him to the ground away from the secluded seating section. "People who support that piece of shit Anthony don't deserve to be near a god like me." Colton backed away and found another secluded area to watch the game. He wasn't paying attention, he was too busy watching Anthony and praying that everything would be alright after the team's inevitable victory. -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- "59, 58, 57, 56, 55," the crowd yelled in unison. They were counting down the final seconds left of the game. With each count, Anthony's team mates passed the puck around at blinding speeds. The other team was too chicken to actually get in the way. After getting checked by Anthony's team a few times, they learned their lesson. "48, 47, 46." While doing his signature show-boating routine, Anthony circled all his team mates, giving them fist bumps or pats on the shoulder. Thanking them for their hard work as briefly as he could. He event glided past the benched players, waving to them and grinning the best he could with a mouthpiece in the way. Anthony finally made his way over to Colton, who was standing by the rink's entrance. Anthony took off his mask and spit out the mouth guard. He reached over the barrier and lifted Colton up to give him a quick but passionate kiss. Anthony figured it'd be his last chance, so he'd make it count. The entire crowd paused out of mere confusion, but decided to mindlessly cheer afterwards anyway. Anthony casually glided across the ice, passing the opposing team as they got out of his way. He stood a few feet away from the goalie, who was shaking in his skates. Anthony slowly slid up until he was close to the goalie. . . Who had now pissed himself. "5, 4, 3, 2," he slowly slid the puck into the goal, right through the poor guy's legs. "1!" "I win. . ." Anthony muttered with a smile. Even in the face of uncertainly he could find time to smile. He helped his team achieve flawless wins for a few hockey seasons in a row. It ultimately meant the entire team would be top picks for professional teams looking for new players. Even Marcus, despite being a horrible person, would get a spot somewhere. Albeit, that is until his teammates find out how intolerable he is. The team glided to the center of the ice, swarming around Anthony. Anthony could barely understand a word anyone was saying, but he heard his name 1,000 times. "Heh. . . If this is how things end for me. . . This would be a pretty kickass ending. . ." Anthony felt the discomfort settle in his stomach. He wobbled a bit, and tried to stop himself from falling face first on the ice. Instead, his efforts were wasted as his rear end smashed hard on the ice. Everyone in the stands went quiet, wondering if their favorite player is OK. Anthony fell back entirely, his face contorted by pain. Anthony's team mates and the refree tried to lift Anthony up, but his body heat burnt them. Anthony began pounding the ice as sharp and unbearable pain overloaded every single nerve. He even began crying, something he hadn't done since he was 4. His team mates watched helplessly while the referee skated off for help. The yells of Anthony's agony. The burning amount of heat his body was generating. Anthony's large convulsing body. No, it was not a pretty sight. "Anthony, I'm coming! Hold on!" Colton rushed towards Anthony, but a hand stopped him. Well, more like an outstretched arm that knocked Colton on to his back. "Step back." End ordered as she stopped Colton from stepping on the ice. Even Anthony's team mates left the ice since the entire rink was melting. The water even started evaporating at this point. The crowd was frantically whipping out their phones to record what was happening. . . While a few actually called for help. "N-No! I got to be with him, I got to-" "Hey. Shut up." She said, "Don't worry about it. Nothing bad will happen to Anthony. In fact, to spite Marcus, I made sure Anthony's fantasies would come true. Something that I should have probably looked into, actually. . ." "Wait-wait-wait-wait!" Marcus jumped in, "What do you mean you did this to spite me?!" "You were a tormented soul, so I decided to help you. But now you're a terrible person. So instead of ruining your life, I decided to make your rival's dreams come true. And by the way, the spot you truly deserve is something far worse than being stuck in Anthony's shadow. Though his fantasies render him unable to play hockey so. . . You can have that. At least until everyone finds out how horrible you are. I know you have one more edit left, but I can't stomach being around you long enough. So no last edit for you. Have a nice life." She walked off. "GET BACK HERE AND FIX THIS! HE DOESN'T DESERVE TO BE HAPPY! HE'S A MISERABLE PILE OF SHIT!" Marcus yelled to the point of his face turning red. End replied the way a proper lady should. Which is to say, she spun around, flipped him off twice, and then casually backed out of the arena . Before opening the door she said, "Don't care. You lose. Bye." "You. . . Uh. . . AAAAAAAAAG!" Marcus ran after her in a heated rage. "Fuck! That was some fucking bullshit! All of that for nothing!" Anthony ranted. The entire skating rink was nothing but concrete now that all the ice had melted away. Even the machinery that kept the ice cold was overheated beyond repair. He frantically wiped tears from his eyes as his team mates and Colton rushed towards him. Colton was the first to reach Anthony, quickly wrapping Anthony in his loving embrace. He wiped the remaining tears off Anthony's cheeks. "I don't know what I can do, but I'm here now. Are you ok now? Were you scared? I know I was. . ." "Man, you'll make a top notch husband if you keep this up." Anthony replied, kissing Colton on his cheek. "It hurt really fucking bad, but it's done now. I'm fine. I think." "Fuck bro, we thought you were being murdered." "Are you ok now, do you need something?" "That was really weird." "Yep! . . . Uh. . . You're naked though." "Anthony I think you're growing again. . ." Colton's arms were slowly being pushed further apart. Anthony's muscle mass was increasing yet again. Colton remembered what the woman had said about Anthony. The way she made it sound, it seemed like Anthony was going to be massive to the point where he's rendered unable to play hockey. "I feel it." Anthony kissed Colton one last time and gently pushed him away. "This feels like it's going to be huge. You guys should back u-uuuooooh!" The entire team and Colton backed away, keeping their eyes on Anthony as he moaned. It was awkward, but it reminded them all of what had happened in the locker rooms earlier that day. They were excited to say the least, but Colton was worried still. Anthony's last fantasy was one that would probably be better off in a dream world, not the real world. The team made sure no one else could enter the arena, just so they could have Anthony all to themselves for a bit. "Don't overdo it, Anthony. . ." -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- With each heart beat his body started to swell. It was gradual at first, the pain and pleasure of his expanding body mixing with his flustered mind. Anthony placed his massive hands over his pecs, enjoying the sensation of his pecs pushing his fingers a part. His hands slowly moving outward in front of him as his monstrous mounds of muscles grew outward. There was so much muscle packed on to his chest that it began to expand downward too, big squares of grade A beef somehow smashing in-between his other growing muscles. "Fuck yeah, bigger. . ." Anthony moaned through the pain as his legs grew larger. His quads were slowly crushing his package. Anthony was forced to lay back so his endowment would not be crushed. "Walking is gonna be hard with these big tree trunks. I fucking love it!" Anthony's abdominals began bulging out at an abnormal rate, to the point where they were smashing together. They were fighting his pecs and other abdominal muscles for space. The feeling of his muscles rubbing against each other further accentuated the mindless bliss that overcame him. He ran his hands all over his body, touching wherever he could. He looked back and forth to see his arms increasing in size, his lats and delts were following suit as well. Anthony started to have some difficulty moving his arms, and eventually his neck. His head was locked into a neutral position as his arms slowly locked in place. His forearms and biceps now mashing against each other, despite his arms laying straight out. "Oh shit this is intense. . . Oh man. . . Oh fuumumph." Anthony's pecs crept up to his chin, locking his jaw in place. At this point Colton was freaking out, watching Anthony being crushed to death by his own muscles. Anthony could care less. His muscles were fighting for space all over his body, the power surging through him was ecstatic despite him being unable to move. His member remained flaccid, thankfully, but began growing longer and thicker. Something that made even the most perverted onlookers blush. Anthony kept moaning, the sounds he were making kept growing louder despite his body being smothered in dense muscle mass. To Colton's relief, Anthony's body began growing taller. His muscles were still growing, though now his height was helping to even things out. 8 feet. . . 9 feet. . . 10 feet. . . The team watched in awe as Anthony tried sitting up, his muscles now too large to grope. Even a segment of his abs could not be covered with one hand. 11 feet. . . 12 feet. . . "Fuck, I can't take this!" Anthony's jaw was finally free from his pecs, but they weren't far behind. "This is crazy!" Anthony tried sitting up, planning to feel up his humongous body. His chest was too wide to let his bulbous arms wrap around the front of his body. 13 feet. . . 14 feet. . . 15 feet. . . All of his team mates approached him along with Colton tagging along behind them. 16 feet. . . 17 feet. . . 18 feet. . . 19 feet. . . Finally, 20 feet tall. When the ecstasy of growing had stopped, Anthony became aware of his surroundings. Even the self-centered muscleman couldn't help but feel embarrassed about being naked with all these people around. His team mates tried blocking Anthony's package, though it didn't do him any good. "Uh. . . Tada?" Anthony awkwardly smiled, "Could you guys. . . Stop staring and get me. . . Something to cover up?" Not wanting to disobey a giant who could crush them, the entire stadium cleared out. Everyone searched for curtains, banners, or huge blankets to smash together. Within 20 minutes a "man skirt" of epic proportions was made, along with elaborately put together cloth to help suppress his manhood. Anthony put it on, carefully, making sure not to rip it and trying his best to keep his giant endowment in check. "Thanks guys." A few 'you're welcome' responses rose from the vast crowd surrounding Anthony. Almost everyone was trying to wrap their head around how this crazy situation even came to be. . . While the others were in awe of Anthony's muscles, creating fantasies of their own involving Anthony's incredible bulk. -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Anthony found his way out of the arena, thanks to making his own exit. Of course, a giant 20 foot man standing on college campus wasn't exactly hard to miss. It wasn't long before news reporters flocked in to get some shots of the muscled giant. Anthony loved the attention, flexing his massive muscles for the cameras. He was a blonde haired god, his body flawless and tan. Thoughts of how amazing he felt and looked kept running through his head until his eyes scanned through the crowd to find his team mates and Colton. He still had mixed feelings about Colton, though he figured everything still turned out OK. Anthony didn't see any reason to dislike Colton, in fact, he kind of wished Colton had grown giant too so he could romp around with him. As the media packed up and left, Anthony was left out in the open. Anthony just lied there for a few days, picking up his team mates or Colton so he could put them on his chest. They'd nestle between his pecs and talk to him while he'd whisper back so he wouldn't make them go deaf. Anthony loved the feeling of being so enormous with miniature men sitting on top of his beautifully muscled body. Although, some may say "overly muscled" is a more appropriate term to use. People got used to walking around him to get to their dorms or classes. Officials for the college offered to pay Anthony to help with construction, of course, after he had repaired the stadium he had destroyed. Anthony eagerly agreed. Anthony especially enjoyed working with the construction crew. He'd lift up a few burly men at a time, placing them on beams or scaffolds so they could fasten the new building's structure together. Anthony would use his incredible strength to lift heavy steel beams with ease, putting on a little show in between to show off his muscles. The crew enjoyed his help for one reason or another. Eventually, word spread of Anthony – a giant man – helping to construct buildings. Even if he was five tons of solid muscle mass, he still found it easy to navigate his way through the city. The police had to block off sections of major streets to allow him access, though. Anthony loved helping out, though he loved soaking up the attention even more. -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- One night, Colton approached Anthony's new area of residence – between the hockey arena and some college buildings. Anthony lifted his small lover up and placed him on his chest. He couldn't look at Colton, but the feel of him being there was almost enough for him. "Hey Anthony. . . I. . . Don't think I can do this any more. I love you but. . . You're so huge." Anthony did not respond, he remained quiet with a frown upon his face. He knew this was coming. "I'm just glad you forgave me. You have a real big heart Anthony. . . Hehe. . . I guess that's literally true since you're so huge now. I wish I could make this work, but both of us know it won't. We don't have any privacy, you can't cuddle with me, you can't kiss me. . . It feels. . . Wrong." "I know." Anthony sighed in agreement. He loved his new body, but soon found he loved Colton more as he was about to lose him for good. "We will still be friends at least, right? I think I'd go crazy if I didn't get to hear from you often. I'm going crazy enough as is since I can't jack off even if I wanted to. My arms are too big to reach down there." "Of course." Colton honestly didn't know how else to reply. "And hey, if you're going to go for a new boyfriend to fuck around with, pick Jake. OK? He's a decent guy, he'd treat you right and isn't an asshole. I bet he's a pro at fucking too. He better be with the body I gave him." Anthony's tone was enough to let Colton know he wasn't joking. "Thanks for the tip." Colton sarcastically cut in, "I wish there was a way to change this. Jake is fine and all, but he's not you. Just being with you makes me smile. But relationships can't last on just smiles, can they?" "I don't think so." Anthony sadly agreed. "I think. . . I would trade my giant new life to be with you. Even when you made me mad I couldn't stand to be away from you. I don't want to be selfish and keep you to myself either." "You're a really good man, Anthony." Colton patted Anthony's chest, giving it a gentle rub afterwards. The sound and feel of Anthony's steady heart beat - along with Anthony's soft skin and warm body -made Colton feel quite sleepy. He yawned."Are you at least happy?" "Very." Anthony perked up immediately. "I mean it's not a perfect life, but this feels fucking amazing." "Good. As long as you're happy, I'm happy. . ." Colton drifted off to slumber on his lover's chest. Anthony smiled as he felt Colton's body press up against his. The one thought of not having Colton to himself, on the other hand, made his heart sink. Though thoughts of his new life, his new purpose, gave him peace of mind. All the deeds he has done kept him content. He helped construction workers by protecting them from injury while they quickly built up the city. Helping them safely knock down dilapidated structures. He was even able to repair houses or other buildings thanks to being there to keep things in check. Tomorrow would be his one month anniversary of being a giant; he had the whole day planned out to help rejuvenate the city's park, which was no easy feat. Luckily for the city, they had Anthony, their own kind hearted giant. . . Who also loved to show off so people could gush over his perfectly chiseled god-like body. With a drawn out yawn, the giant slowly drifted off to a peaceful slumber. PART 4 There were no classes; all stores on campus were closed and all study halls were locked tight. The entire college was shut down for the day, allowing students and faculty alike to aid their favorite giant in rejuvenating the city's park. It was a nice sight to see, all the different groups of people working together. . . although, a few students would miss out on it. Some had decided to spend their day in the city, leaving the dorms virtually empty, except one dorm room, which contained a frazzled Marcus, who was furiously pumping out bicep curls with 50 pound dumbbells since that's all he could smuggle into his dorm. "Closed down the fucking campus gym. . . Because that huge fuck wants to fix up a shitty park. . . This school fucking blows. . ." Marcus muttered to himself in between reps. At this point he was trying to burn off steam, not work out. "Marcus?" A gentle voice called out, slowly revealing itself to be Colton as he opened the door. "Get the fuck out of here, I'm busy!" Marcus hollered, thrusting his weights to the floor. The loud bang echoed through the empty dormitory and shook the floor. Against his orders, Colton entered the room and closed the door behind him. He raised up a thermos and gave it a little shake. "I came by with hot chocolate, like Mom used to make. . ." Colton eased his way into Marcus' room, the musky product of his brother's workout session hanging heavily in the air. Colton set the thermos on Marcus desk and went to open a window. "I said get out!" Marcus tried to sound forceful, but the mere mention of their mother was enough to quell his rage for a bit. "Fine. Give me it." Colton happily handed over the thermos to Marcus. Marcus sniffed it first, expecting it to be poisoned or smell strange. Then he casually sipped directly from the thermos instead of using a cup or giving any to Colton. Colton saw that Marcus' body looked less tense, so he figured it was a good time to start talking. "I know you don't like me and I don't blame you. . . I was awful to you." "A big old fucking piece of shit, is more like it." Marcus replied. "Did you come to beg for your body back again? I think it's cute when you do that. Pathetic. But cute." "No." Colton had a rather pleasant smile on his face, something that threw Marcus off. "I don't deserve it anyway. I should've been a good brother and taken care of you after Mom passed away. But instead I just pushed you around and joined in when Dad would degrade you. I can't change what happened but I can start now. I. . . I owe you so much." Marcus swirled the contents of the thermos around, staring into the center. Marcus looked up to see Colton eagerly awaiting a sincere reply or at least an insult. Marcus contemplated on what Colton's true motives could be; finally deciding that Colton was trying to butter him up. Instead, Marcus got up and thrust the thermos into Colton's chest. "If that's all you have to say, get out." If his tone wasn't intimidating enough, his icy glare probably did the trick. "I understand." Colton replied, still smiling a bit. Before leaving the room, Colton paused and turned around. "Thanks Marcus. I really mean that. I'm just sorry about what you've lost. . ." "Hmph." Marcus folded his arms and shook his head. With a sigh, he went to fetch a towel to dry off his sweaty body before returning to his workout. "You idiot, sorry for losing what?" "Idiot? Nonsense. He does have a lot to be thankful and sorry for, after what you've done." End appeared within the blink of an eye on Marcus' desk, in front of Marcus. . . She literally appeared when Marcus blinked. "A usable brain. Great grades. Confident and comfortable about his sexuality. A good outlook on life. An amazingly selfless personality. Oh, and Anthony. . . Now what exactly did you lose? I'm sure you can figure it out." "HOW THE FU-" Marcus jumped back, quickly regaining his composure so he did not embarrass himself. "You know what? Nope. I don't care what you have to say." "Not even if I say 'oh Marcus dear, you can use your last edit' or something to that effect?" ". . . Go on." "You want to shrink Anthony down, I bet. He's happy and is getting a lot of attention as the city's hero. So we give him his dream, and then yank it away and turn him into a man-child that's even smaller than Colton! A good plan, isn't it?" Marcus signature shit-eating grin sprung up. "Fuck yeah, I knew you had a kick-ass plan!" "Is it really kick-ass?" End twirled her hair with her pencil. Her tone became insincere. "Imagine how awesome it will be to see it all unfold. The city loses its selfless gentle giant, which is pretty sad in itself. Then their giant gets reduced to a man who can't even move since he doesn't have enough muscle. Oh, oh! Don't forget the look on Colton's face as he sees the miserable existence his boyfriend has to live with." Marcus stared hard at the book End was carrying, and then out the window. He could see in the distance there was a large figure moving around in the park. His expression slowly shifted to a frown. Marcus cast his gaze down to the floor as he asked End something. The warm feeling of the hot chocolate lingered in his stomach, oddly reminding him of his teenage years. "End, if you only had one last wish-" "Edit." She corrected him. "Edit, wish, whatever. . . What would you use it for?" "Hmmm? Hmmmmmm. . . Hm! An edit that makes everyone happy who deserves to be happy. First I would have to look carefully, see who actually deserves to be considered. Then again, people all face their own troubles. . . Worries. . . Fears. . . Maybe the people I see as 'bad' are actually just people who need some happiness in their lives." "Sounds sappy and dumb." "Perhaps. Though I think someone who says sorry for your loss and thanks for your help. . . Despite it being a very unusual and distressing situation. . . Well, that doesn't sound like a bad person to me. Unless you don't realize what you've lost, that's just sad. Then again your brain is shriveled from disuse, so maybe you just need some special help." "I lost nothing and gained everything!" Marcus flexed, "I'm a hockey legend; the ultimate man, something Colton will never be!" "Hey, isn't that like something the old Colton would say? It's funny how things flipped around." "Flipped." Marcus repeated, "the old Colton?" "Now enough stalling, let's get started." Marcus looked out the window one more time, his hand slowly rising up over his stomach without him noticing until he felt the heat from his abs on his hand. The warmth of the hot chocolate still lingered, while End's tone and words finally struck the right chord in Marcus' narcissistic mind. He shook his head, "Fuck it, I got this. First I want you to. . ." -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- "Well. I'll be going to the park now. I have to properly monitor the progress." End disappeared instantly, leaving Marcus alone. "Whatever. Thanks." ". . . Thanks?" End said, "Well, that was unexpected." "Just a quick question. . . Why me?" "Because I was bored and you were the closest pathetic thing near me. I hope the next person doesn't have edits involving overly muscled men with unfeasibly large penises. Seriously, I am so done with this crap. Well, off to the park I go." End clapped twice and disappeared in a bright flash. Her voice echoed in the room, "Sooooooo done." "Well, OK. . . Heheh, yeah! Fuck, this is going to be awesome." Marcus took up a pair of binoculars to get a closer look at Anthony in the park. Anthony rubbed his head and stumbled, slowly sitting down in a clearing. It's starting already? That means it's my turn to get what I deserve." Marcus flexed, feeling his bicep fill up with more meaty mass. The fibers expanding as he flexed, but never shrinking afterwards. He also made sure to flex his tricep a bit. His forearm and hands followed suit, growing to a decent proportion for his humongous arm. His right arm was longer and thicker than his left arm, but soon it caught up without him having to flex. Marcus bent down and used his fists to prop up his slowly growing body, looking almost like an ape of sorts. A tan, muscular, smooth Ape. . . Marcus beat his chest as it expanded, filling so much that his nipples were pointing down. His skin could barely accommodate his pecs, or any of his insanely ripped muscle, for that matter. Veins popped out all over, now that Marcus body fat had dropped as low as possible. He straightened his back, letting out a sigh of relief as he was able to get out of that uncomfortable position. His upper body was incredibly strong, bulging with massive power – unrivaled by any human on the planet. He gave his massive thighs a shake as he widened his stance. "I might have over done it. . . Fuck man. . . I can barely move my arms to my cock. . ." Marcus waited for his manhood to grow as well, lengthening with each pulse. Allowing Marcus, the musclebound beast, to stroke his member. "That's better. But still, my legs are so big that I have to watch out. I might crush the boys by accident. Oh wait, yeah, all of me is super sturdy. I could probably take a sledgehammer to them and they'd be OK. Haaa, this shit's going to be fun. " -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Colton made his way to his own dorm immediately after the visit with Marcus. Colton found no reason to keep a smile upon his face, his sulky disposition clear to all of those who could see him. In other words, nobody at all since the dormitory was deserted. It took far too much effort to be happy without Anthony there. Colton trudged up the stairs to his room until he felt a sharp pain run down his leg. He thought he pulled something, though the pain felt similar to when he broke his leg when he was ten. He inspected his leg and saw it was fine, figuring it was just all in his head due to being depressed about losing Anthony. Colton pressed on, limping up the stairs while using the walls for support. When he reached his room's floor he fell to the ground, unable to control his body. "W-wha. . . S-someone help!" Colton, frightened and confused, could think of nothing to do but shout as he dragged himself to his dorm. He said through gritted teeth, "Got to get my cellphone. . ." Another sharp pain stopped his efforts. Colton knew this was Marcus' doing. Colton figured he was doomed to being crippled or something equally horrifying – only to see he might be wrong as he felt his limbs extend. His thin arms somehow slowly growing thicker as the bones stretched out. He rolled over and caught a glimpse of his face on a shiny surface. Slim? Feminine? Plain? None of those words could describe his face. He could feel his shoulders growing further, indicating his upper body was becoming wider. The pain temporarily subsided, leaving Colton with an unusual body and an ill-fitting head. "This can't-" Colton froze for a minute as he heard his new voice. Before he could speak, another sensation flooded his nerves. It was now mix of discomfort and pleasure, now. Something he could have sworn he witnessed secondhand just a month ago. Colton felt his skin fight against his clothes, his muscles now bulging outward at a quick pace. Faster than he remembered seeing Anthony's muscles grow. Colton tore away his clothes, astounded by how easy it was to do. He groaned, the power now surging through his body whether he wanted it to or not. The excitement and pace of it all caused his member to stiffen, something he was unable to notice thanks to being preoccupied. He watched his arms fill with power, not as massive as Anthony's were, but he was just one size smaller. Colton ran a hand over his chest, shocked to find his pecs were raised off his once flat chest. Below the mounds of meat were six slightly askew abs, they weren't perfectly shaped, but they were his own unique set from years ago. Colton rolled his shoulders, enjoying the sight of the muscles rolling around with the motion. "Well, that's unexpe-" Colton stopped again as he looked down to examine his lower half. His first thought was to examine his new legs, but instead, found himself drawn to a ridiculously large member. "T-that. . . I can't tell if that's good or not. . . Is this what I'm supposed to look. . . Um. . ." "Look like? Yep." Marcus approached Colton, startling Colton for several reasons. "Uh, your dick's all out there and hard. Mind covering up, bro?" Marcus tossed some clothing at Colton, something that once belonged to Marcus but was now to small to fit him. "Marcus! Why. . . I don't get it." "Well, I figured I'd still be the bigger brother. I had End put you back to the way you're supposed to be. Except End decided to add that little. . . Er-big thing so it could be useable." "Useable on what?" Colton reached down and grabbed his member, his hand not even wrapping fully around it. "This thing is too big!" "Meh. Not my problem. You should see what else End has in store for the entire school. I thought this school needed to have better looking guys so I wouldn't beat them by a land slide. It's not fair to them that I'm a genetically superior muscle god, right? Seven sexy feet of pure manly muscle, you should be happy that we have the same genetics. You're easily worthy of being one tier under me. Luckily, Anthony has a lot of muscle to give. End's over there right now shrinking him down." "Anthony? You're shrinking Anthony?" Colton looked back down at his body while he was putting on a pair of briefs from Marcus. "This is from Anthony?!" "Duh." "No! I won't sit by and let you turn him into some twig or something horrible!" Colton got up and ran past Marcus, who seemingly tried to say something. Colton could care less about what Marcus had to say, he was too busy worrying about Anthony. Colton tried his best to dress himself as he skittishly roamed across the campus and into the city. "Anthony, I'm coming. I don't know what I can do. But I'll do something!" -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Colton couldn't see Anthony in the distance any more - fearing the worst had happened to his lover. His muscular legs carried him far and fast, bringing him to the park within minutes. Sweaty, but at least present for what was happening to his boyfriend. He saw a mass of muscles lying in a large clearing within the park, onlookers scurrying to get away from the fallen giant. Colton looked around, noticing some of the college students' shirts were fitting tighter than normal. Even some of them were noticing it too, at this point. "5 tons of muscle goes a long way, and divvying up his other stats will be pretty fun too." End muttered as she continued writing in Marcus' book. "Stop doing this to Anthony! End, stop, please! Anthony-" Colton begged, only to be shot down with a pencil thrown at his forehead. "Calm your tits. Do you make a scene everywhere you go? I swear, all I hear from you is Anthony! Anthony! Anthooooony! Waaaaaaah! Just shut up and watch. . . Although, I suppose he's lucky to have a boyfriend who genuinely cares about him. Even if you are annoyingly going overboard about it." "Overboard, how is this overboard? You're going to ruin him!" "Uh. No. Idiot, why else do you think you got huge junk? Huge junk to use on a huge man – or however Marcus put it." Colton's brain reached its maximum capacity for trying to understand any of this hocus pocus stuff; now tossing on figuring out why Marcus was doing something that seemed nice. Colton muttered, "He's doing this so. . . Everyone can get some of Anthony's bulk. . . But. . . Anthony will still be huge? So that means Marcus. . ." "If you pieced all of that together any slower, your thoughts would be going in reverse. C'mon, guy, c'mon. Marcus had a change of heart. The old Marcus never left; he was just buried beneath an irrationally large ego and an unsavory personality. Of course he's still an asshole, but there's a sweet center under all of that bitterness. Leave it to you to bring it out of him. . . Just as you've done with Anthony." "Oh. . . Thanks I guess?" Colton grinned from ear to ear. "This means Anthony and I can be together, right? How small is he going to be?" "Do you ever shut up, geeeeeeeez." End rolled her eyes, "I'm trying to work here. Do you know how many people I got to write about? Talk again and I will stab you with this never-ending-lead-pencil until you get lead poisoning." Colton opened his mouth to say he was sorry, but quickly shut it since End's threat didn't sound pleasant. Anthony's body was soon too small for his clothing – if you could even call the tent-sized loincloth clothing. Colton rushed to his giant's side, rubbing Anthony's arms as he kept cheering on Anthony's change. He knew Anthony wouldn't appreciate being smaller, but Colton was overjoyed. Anthony's height tapered off at what appeared to be 8 feet, still 1'10" taller than Colton. Anthony appeared to weigh three times Colton's weight, his muscles packed even tighter on to his shorter frame. To Colton's dismay, his lover's muscles were in his way worse than before. Anthony stared at Colton, a confused look upon his face. "Anthony, look at you. . ." Colton bent down to kiss his boyfriend, only to get pushed away. Anthony shot straight up to his feet, his thigh-slapping member making a highly audible thud against his massive thighs, a sound that caught the attention of the entire group. "Hey buddy, back the hell off! I already got a boyfriend somewhere waiting for me," Anthony yelled, which made Colton happy despite Anthony shoving Colton away. Someone in the crowd approached Anthony and wrapped a banner around his waist, one that was supposed to be used for the newly finished gazebo Anthony helped make. Despite being a pretty large banner, it barely covered his member. "Oh, right. . . Thanks." "Anthony, it's me!" Colton got back to his feet and grabbed Anthony's hands. "Huh?" "Colton. . . I'm Colton. . . I know I look different and sound different, but it's still me. See? Same old boring glasses. Same old boring brown hair and boring blue eyes. Same old boring Colton, just bigger. Eheh?" Anthony pulled his hands away from Colton and removed his glasses. He tilted Colton's head upwards, staring into his eyes for just a few moments before it finally clicked. Anthony bent down to kiss his boyfriend, which quickly escalated into a grope-fest as Anthony's naughty hands did their thing. Anthony pulled away, "Nothing about you is boring, Col. But fuck, that new voice of yours is hot. . . You know, I couldn't fuck or jack off for a month. You know what's going to happen, right?" "Straight to the point. Classic Anthony." Colton pushed up against Anthony, finding it difficult to embrace his lover. With Colton's new size and Anthony's still-oversized frame overstuffed muscles, a poorly executed hug was all Colton could manage. "Marcus changed me back to how I'm supposed to be. Except I'm still a year younger. . . And uh. . . Another thing." "A bigger dick? I feel that, man, it's massive." Anthony pushed his leg against Colton's crotch. "It's not even hard, is it? I pegged Marcus all wrong if he did this and all." "Wow. OK. You guys. You're in a public place. Chill your boners and get a move on. "End cut in, breaking the two up without much of a hassle. "Go back to the dorms or something. These people have seen enough weird stuff for today. . . Or forever. Seeeeeeriioouusly." "Oh!" Colton blushed as he turned away from the crowd. "I forgot." "Let's go back to the dorms. You can measure me. We can fuck. It'll be just like always." Anthony tugged on Colton's hand, not waiting for his response. "Like always, only better." Colton kissed his boyfriend on the cheek. Anthony wrapped his arm around his lover, gently guiding him back to the dorms. Anthony purposefully moved slowly, just so he could see all the people admiring his smaller – yet perfect – body. He also wanted to show off his incredible boyfriend. -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- "Anthony, come on, the game is about to start!" Colton impatiently tugged on Anthony's arm. "OK, OK! Calm the fuck down, Col." Anthony laughed, allowing Colton to drag him along to the couch. Colton pushed Anthony back, his massive 700 pound body causing the couch to make some rather unsettling sounds. . . Despite it being reinforced beyond belief. Colton dove into Anthony's arms and snuggled up to him. Anthony bent down and kissed Colton on the cheek before wrapping his arms around Colton. The two men were massive, but they still managed to fit all their bulk on to a single (enormous) couch. Even more amazing than that, they managed to position their bodies so they could be as close as possible. A year of dealing with the inconvenient blessing of their made them experts, so even the most spontaneous of hugs or kisses were easy for Anthony to pull off. Colton still had to pull Anthony down, though, since Anthony was 8 feet tall, while Colton was only 6'2". "It's the first game, I wonder what they look like now." Colton mused. Colton, despite witnessing some insane feats of human growth, was not prepared for what arrived on the ice. A group of men, all wide, possibly 6'5" or taller, skated out like elephants on giant ice-skates. Graceful. . . Giant. . . Elephants. "Wow, I'm surprised they even found uniforms that fit. Hey Anthony, do you regret n-" "Shut it, stud." Anthony squeezed Colton. "I told them I'll join next season." "Marcus is almost as big as you, you know. You two might have to really compete if you keep putting off your hockey practice. . . Besides, I thought you couldn't stand the thought of losing to Marcus?" "Nah, I think I'll let that jerkoff have his time in the spotlight. Marcus isn't so bad. . . Maybe. Besides, he made all of this crazy stuff possible somehow with the help of that weird lady. I live out my dream to be a giant, I grow my team mates into perfect hockey players, and now I have a huge body that I love. My life is perfect." "That's all, huh?" Colton playfully elbowed Anthony. "Relax stud. I was saving the best for last." Anthony caressed Colton's arm, his hand moving down over Colton's hand. Anthony rubbed a white gold ring on Colton's finger, "He gave me a great hubby. One who I want to spend some time with before I have to start practicing again." "Oh alright." Colton smiled, "But as your number one fan I am really disappointed in how you're slacking off." "I guess I have to make it up to my number one fan. . ." Anthony shut off the TV. Colton tried to protest, but Anthony's lips halted Colton's efforts. "We can catch the game later. We know they're going to kick the other team's shit in anyway. Right now I have to give my number one fan something he'd really enjoy. I think my husband would like it too. I don't know, you decide. . . Heh-heh."

Immediately, both of us needed a break. The room had suddenly gotten very hot and I was worried I was going to pass out if I didn’t sip something cool. I took a long gulp of what did turn out to be whiskey – Irish, at that – and loved how the back of my throat burned. It briefly took my mind away from the burning at my crotch and helped me from spewing uncontrollably. After a few seconds of silence Mr. Hugeness deemed it was time to continue our foreplay. “So, what is it about me that turns you on, little man?” he asked in a low, serious voice. It was clear he loved talking about himself. “It’s mainly your size and how it makes me feel,” I responded, without any hesitation. “It’s the same feeling I get when I’m standing in front of a mountain range, a huge ocean, or a giant skyscraper. It causes a mixture of awe and vulnerability that’s hard to describe. I feel insignificant beside you, but at the same time I somehow absorb some of your obvious power and it excites me to no end. My body realizes that you could demolish most things around you – including me – and that turns me on. Knowing you have the ability to manipulate physical things in your surroundings with your bare hands is so exciting. It’s probably the same crazy thrill people get from chasing tornadoes or riding out hurricanes. Being part of some intense force that you know could be wildly dangerous is simply incredible. One glance at you and it’s clear you could destroy this bar if you wanted to and it’s probably the knowledge that there’s always the possibility of you causing some serious damage that makes me go really wild.” “Fuck, I like the way you talk, sir,” he said. “Yeah? Well the same is true for me, Mr. Hugeness,” I shot back. “When you talk about your body or what you can do with it, I can be taken to the brink of cock-overload quicker than anything. Hearing some big man lovingly describe what it’s like to be massive is like a drug I’ve grown addicted to – I’ll never get enough.” “So, if I tell you that the way my chest stretches this old tank-top to the ripping point and the way the tight material roughly rubs my hard man-nubs really turns me on, that’s good, right? My chest pops out so far that the weak material screams for relief. At any point I could flex my pecs and the thing would be a gonner. Does that excite you, too?” he asked teasingly. “More than you’ll ever know,” I whispered in a voice that made it clear I never wanted him to stop talking. “And if I tell you that sometimes I curl so much weight with my arms and become so swole that later on I can’t bend my guns enough to scratch my ear - that’s good, too?” he asked, clearly getting excited by what he was saying, as well. “Aw, fuck yeah,” was the only thing that came to my mind to say. We were both slowly being hypnotized by the moment – his sexy voice, a buzz from the whiskey, the fact that the reality of what he was talking about actually existed there on the stool, and the intense mutual excitement caused us both to slip into some kind of deep trance. I could not figure out if I was more lost in his huge muscles or the fact that he loved talking about them. I’m pretty sure it was a mixture of both, but getting a glimpse of his body from his viewpoint was enough to drive me insane. I’d always wondered what it felt like to be enormous – the kind of big that caused people to get whiplash from jerking their necks around after casually glancing in my direction. The kind of big that even made packed subway crowds part in a combination of fear and awe. The kind of big that made the tailor’s hands shake wildly from lust as he wrapped a tape measure around parts of your body to size you for clothes – and his shocked face when he realized he’d have to buy more fabric. The type of big that could get you out of a speeding ticket because when the cop walked up to your car window he immediately sensed he was no longer the alpha male, even if he did have a gun. The type of big that made it impossible to walk by mirrors and not stop to stare at yourself for a few minutes – and even caused you to flex for a quick rush to your groin. The kind of big that when you walked into a dinner party every guy present moved instinctively to his spouse – whether male or female – in an attempt to protect his property, even as their dicks were shriveling up from a feeling of inadequacy. Here, with Mr. Hugeness, I had finally met someone that could clearly tell me what it felt like to be that big – probably even bigger. “It’s great being this big, man,” he said, interrupting my thoughts. “I’ve learned to walk into rooms and immediately glance at everyone’s crotches. If it were a cartoon you’d hear “sproing” all over the place as guys shoot hard. Like you, tonight – I walked in and you were one of the first to sprout major wood. I was pretty impressed with your speed, dude. I bet you got a little light-headed when all the blood rushed to your crotch.” “You mean like I still am now,” I added. “I find that fucking hot,” he continued, “That my muscles can control a man’s body in that way. All night long you’ll be fighting to find ways to prevent your cock from spewing and I’ll be looking for that specific flex or that certain comment that will push you over the edge, making you erupt uncontrollably. It’s that direct link between my hard massive chiseled beef and your adoring ready-to-explode dick that I love so much. I’ve spent years trying to learn different ways to make little guys have mind-boggling and total body-depleting orgasms. It’s a powerful experience to have a guy submit to you just because you’re huge.” We again sat there in total silence for a few seconds – both of us trying desperately to prevent the inevitable. I wanted to make the edging last as long as I could. I also didn’t want to make a public mess in my pants. I had a feeling Mr. Hugeness was hoping for the same thing. He looked at me with a face that made it clear an important question was coming. “What’s it like to be so small?” he asked, sincerely. I looked at him and responded, “I really don’t think of myself as small – that is, until I’m next to you. When I’m beside you there’s an immediate feeling of being insufficient – even downright weak and paltry. But the longer I’m near you the more that feeling is replaced by something akin to security or a womblike familiarity. Your hugeness makes me feel secure and safe. Don’t get me wrong, my body knows to be intimidated and fearful of you, but at the same time it’s a little like standing beside an elephant. You’re a little nervous, but also in so much awe of the beast’s size that you kind of forget your fear. You also radiate a heat that surrounds my body and actually enhances the feeling of comfort. Being next to you makes it great being small. It’s a turn on, in fact – knowing you could dominate me easily. I’m one of those guys that gets off on the fact that you can subdue me with one arm. Being overpowered by you would probably make me squirt big time. Pin me against the wall with your big paw and watch me squirm trying to escape your grip. Lift me in the air with one arm and watch me flop around wildly trying to get my body back to the ground. Wrap your big gun around my neck and laugh when I realize you could flex and my airflow would stop. Squeeze me between your giant quads and love how my small body starts to crumble as you tighten. What’s it like being so small. It’s heaven when I’m around you.” “Man!” he exclaimed, “You’ve got a serious muscle fetish, don’t you, bud? I’m hard as hell just from listening you spout off about my body. You make me want to take on an army.” I was feeling bold – mainly because I was next to him and his cockiness was rubbing off on me even more. I reached down between his legs – without even glancing below – and easily found the giant log. I latched onto it with my hand, as best I could through his pants, and squeezed. The hard thing didn’t give much at all. A strong tool for a strong man – of course it would be that way. “I’d like to watch you defeat an army,” I replied. “Damn, little fella, you almost made me blast off right then,” he said quickly. “You need to warn a guy before you make a move like that. How about I return the favor.” He placed his right elbow on the bar in front of him. This made his giant biceps bunch up right in front of me. He then started to squeeze his fist, causing the humongous mound to explode upward. I could have released a torrent of cum at that second, but I refrained from gushing just because I was so mesmerized by his giant arm. My left hand stayed wrapped around his cock while my right hand shot up to feel his biceps growing. As soon as I touched his hard peak the heavens opened up and I heard angels singing. It wasn’t just an out-of-body experience; it was the kind of sensual overload that can only come from something so powerful that you instantly realize your own insignificance. His huge gun was a work of art, a secret weapon, and a mind-altering reality all at one time. I could have never been prepared for what feeling his muscle would do to me. I immediately felt a burst of energy that could have powered the lights of New York City for years. It was much more powerful than being hit by lightning. It was like a symphony of multiple orgasms all at one time. He must have felt the same thing because his bulging muscle shot even harder and immediately grew bigger. I could not believe the thing could actually increase in size or hardness. Mr. Hugeness let out a loud half growl-half sigh that clearly made many men in the bar shoot to the brink of ejaculation. It was the sound of a beast before it moves in for a kill. I only held back my impending explosion because the size and firmness of his biceps completely befuddled my mind. “Dude, what was that?” he asked. “I don’t know,” I replied. “But I know I liked it.” “I’ve never been zapped with that much juice at one time,” he said, looking into my eyes. “Your little hand touching my big gun made me flex so hard I think I added an inch to my biceps!” It was just a figure of speech, but he did seem even bigger than before. I know it was only because I continued to be blown away by his size and shocked by being this close to such a muscled giant, but it certainly felt like he was growing. And both my hands were equally impressed by sudden growth – the one on his arm and the one on his cock. I never knew skin could feel so hard. My little hand tried to squeeze his mammoth peak and my fingers couldn’t compress in at all. His biceps withstood my most powerful squeeze – easily. The thought of his mere muscled skin being more powerful than my grip was almost too much for me. I felt my cock surge to the edge of no return, but I willed the tsunami of cum to stay within me. I was not ready to offer my man-honey to this god. There was too much exploring still to do. “How can a person be so hard?” I asked, gazing at his huge gun. “Years of lifting and years of flexing, dude,” he replied. “The skin simply stretches to cover all that bulging rock.” “Your arm’s not the only thing bulging,” I shot back. “And it’s not the only thing hard as rock, either.” “I’m glad you noticed,” the big man said, teasingly. “How could I not?” I answered. “It’s as big as the rest of you.” “Yeah, I work that muscle out a lot, too,” he said smugly. “Maybe you can help me exercise that hefty thing later on. It likes lifting little men.” The idea of my body going up and down in the air as it rested on his big cock was like a muscle dream come true. Goosebumps broke out all over my body and my hands trembled with excitement. He noticed my reaction and this made him again growl with pleasure. I couldn’t believe how he got so turned on by my reaction to his body. It was clear he loved making little guys lose control. It was also clear that he was impressed with how long I was holding out from exploding. I had a feeling most men didn’t last beyond the ten-minute mark when he started flexing, but here I was holding his bulging arm and his stiff cock and I hadn’t yet released my load. “You’ve got the stamina of a man twice your size, little fella,” he said – laughing, but I knew it was a compliment. “I have a feeling the longer I hold off,” I answered, “the bigger the payoff is going to be.” “Damn, I love the way you think,” he replied. “Tell me what that big thing feels like to you.” “You mean what’s between your legs or this huge gun of yours?” I asked and he immediately laughed. “Let’s start with the biceps, man, and then we can move to the final prize later,” he said. “First of all – it feels like something I want to wrap my entire body around and have it hold me tightly all night long,” I began. “That can be arranged,” he answered. I continued, “It feels like power – yeah, tremendous power. I know one of your arms can lift more than my entire body. It’s almost as big as my entire body. Your flexed gun makes people stop in mid-sentence and stare. I don’t even have to turn around to look – I know most people in here are freaking out as they see this big mound of beef peaking wildly. I always say arms are what make the man. If a guy has huge biceps he is automatically respected and sometimes even feared. I can feel your blood pumping through the thick veins that cover the muscle. When you make the mound of meat bulge upward my entire body freezes with intense desire. I long to grope the thing so deeply that it will become part of me. I wish I could absorb the muscle into my being.” My hands were busy stroking unnatural massiveness – one was massaging Mr. Hugeness’ giant arm and the other was busy rubbing his hardened shaft. I think both actions were giving the big man equal amounts of pleasure. I’m pretty sure his biceps were one of his major erogenous zones and it was clear that intense attention to his big gun could make the guy shoot off like a rocket. I so wanted to make the guy cum intensely. I wanted him to have a ‘throw your head back, scream like a wild beast, and buck like a untamed stallion’ orgasm. Watching his huge body tense up even more as he ejaculated would have certainly sent me over the edge and I would have spewed uncontrollably. His huge frame was so hard and so tightly wrapped already – that feeling his muscles flex even more rigid would almost be better than exploding myself. I could not believe something that already felt like marble could get even harder. It was simply mind-blowing – what this man’s body was capable of. Suddenly his face was next to mine and he was whispering. “Unless you’re going to put that hot mouth of yours around my cock right here and right now you gotta stop stroking it. I’m about to blow a big hole in my pants and then coat the surrounding area with my juice,” he said – and it was more of a plea than anything else. I removed my hands – both of them. I wanted to give both of us another break. We each instinctively took another sip of our drinks and Mr. Hugeness signaled to the bartender to bring two more over. I still could not tell if I was getting drunk or I was just intensely lightheaded from all the blood rushing to my dick because of this man. We both stared at the mirror in front of us – gazing into each other’s eyes without looking at each other. There was something magical happening at that moment and neither of us needed to hurry anything along. We wanted to remember this night forever.

(Author's note: Important background of lust filled muscle worship (and who Grant really is) is in Parts 1 - 4 at the Bee Keeper's site under "msclvr". I wanted to help inaugurate this new site with Parts 5 and 6 of this story...plenty of "sizzle" in these two parts. Angel: A Sequel – Part V By [email protected] Introductions All Around (Things Start to Heat Up) Reluctantly, I ditched fantasizing about Grant and all the would-be muscle-heads in the gym so I could focus on driving and parking. Jeez, Grant is such a distraction for me. I’ve got a constant hard-on. And, we’re partners. Clearly, though we have not known each other a day, we’re also in love. We’re in love because he has been watching and listening to me since the day I was born and knows me to my core – especially my addiction to muscle-gods and muscle-worshipping. I still don’t get all that. It’s complicated spiritual stuff. I made a mental note to ask him to tell me more about all this when we were back home lying in each other’s arms. I parked in the gym’s lot. It was filled with big trucks, big bikes, and SUVs. God, there has be a lot of muscle in that gym tonight with all that kind of equipment out here. My fantasies got retriggered and I started to imagine some feats of strength that Grant could do that would just blow these guys away. “Yep, sounds like a plan, Paul. I think I ought to restrain myself from showing my unlimited strength. Otherwise, they’ll just get paranoid and fearful. A lot of musclemen are a very insecure bunch. If I give ‘em just a little super-strength muscle-god show, I bet they’ll be fascinated, lusty, and want more. That I’m more than willing to do,” said Grant confidently. It always startles me that he is always reading my mind. I couldn’t believe how graceful Grant was in heaving his mammoth body through the small car door. His muscle control is unbelievable. His beautiful muscular glutes were on display through his skin tight shorts. Unlike other muscle gods, he had a pair of muscle-packed glutes that were perfectly proportioned to rest of his inhuman sized body – no big bubble butt necessary— yet he has a very narrow waist. He came around to my side of the car, got up real close to me, grabbed my hand and gave it a tight squeeze. We were looking into each other’s eyes as he did that. I, of course, was looking up, way up. My anxieties, which had been building up again, were gone. We knew we could trust each other in these unchartered waters of a bodybuilding gym. We knew we had each other’s backs. At least I knew he had mine. I had no idea how I could have his massive truly barn-door back. I would soon find out. I felt so small as I stood next to him in this very public place. This was quite different from being next to him in my house. Grant opened the door for me and I walked in first trying to feel secure and confident. I instantly noticed that the place seemed to reek of sweat. And God knows what else. That was a definite turn-on. I could feel Grant right behind me as I turned to the right and stared into the face of one very big, yet short, older power-lifting type of guy. On his tight sport shirt and above his right protruding pec nipple, it said “Manager.” He started to introduce himself to me, put his hairy hand out to shake mine, and then he just stopped dead in his tracks. He was looking up, way up, at Grant. I knew he was in shock. I went ahead and said, “Hi, I’m Paul and this is Grant. We’re looking for a place to train.” While I said this, I watched his eyes darting and racing – and his head moving -- all over every inch of Grant’s height, width, mass, and good looks. “Shit, man,” as he looked up at Grant, “You are the biggest and most built guy I have ever seen and, believe me, I’ve seen a lot. You sure as hell don’t look like you need to work out, either. Where have you competed? Haven’t seen you anywhere on the internet, either,” he asked bluntly and without apology. No hand-shake or “Nice to meet you, Paul,” from him, yet. He was too stunned and “sizing-up” Grant, if that’s really possible. Needless to say, Grant was not the least bit intimidated. I knew he was gonna enjoy this visit. “What’s your name?” Grant asked politely, and with his deep bass voice. “Oh, ‘cuse my manners. I’m Gus and I own and manage this place,” he said matter-of-factly. “Well, Gus, my partner here, Paul and I, have lived out in southern Idaho at least for most of my life. I’ve had to run a pretty big family farm since my parents died years ago.” Grant continued. “So I have never had any time to travel, let alone compete. I just wanted to get as big as I could and built a gym with some big weights and equipment. Been workin’ out for a long time. Great genetics from my parents. Paul helps with the housekeeping and book-keeping. And, when he feels like it, may work out with me. We decided to sell the farm and move to a big city, and that brought us here. Actually, I’m thinkin’ I’d make a pretty damn good personal trainer for folks that want to lift or compete themselves.” Grant was so easy and casual and so sincere in telling this story. His killer smile and mysterious “presence” or natural energy, already had Gus mesmerized. All the while, his height and massive build had him tower over Gus. I noticed quite a twinkle or glow in Grant’s eyes as he spoke. He must be turning that on just for moments like this. Just after he spoke and before Gus could say a word, Grant did a very masculine and virility-laden move by bringing his huge arms around in front of him and folding them on top of his naturally protruding chest. God, he was so sexy. This showed off the fantastic width of his shoulders, his bulging delts, and his massive biceps and triceps. All of it covered in veins and striations. I, of course, couldn’t miss taking another gander at his big package jammed inside his very tight shorts. Gus had already noticed it, too. Other than his eyes, Gus hadn’t moved a muscle except for asking his questions. And, just during this brief “checkin’ you out” chat, all the movement in the gym had also ground to a halt. I looked around quickly and saw at least eight guys staring at Grant. Some had put down their weights and looked up and just stared. They were all very big and muscular guys. Some short and a couple of really tall monsters. Some were lifters and more then a few looked like they were in competitive shape. And, god, they were all wearing damn near nothing over their chests and package/glute areas. I’d never seen a gym where guys could flaunt their huge and sexy bodies like this. We couldn’t have picked a more perfect time and place. “Well, Grant, you and your partner here would be welcome as members. And, I’m always in the need for built personal trainers who can inspire the other members – especially those that want to compete. You could do that in spades, for sure. We can talk about that later but let me show the two of you around the gym, first.” Gus was getting friendlier very quickly. It was a tour Gus had probably given hundreds of times. But the difference this time was that Gus was “parading” muscle-god Grant around, making sure he got up close to all the equipment and close to the guys that were trying to work out. They were very distracted by the enormity of Grant’s presence, his very tight jersey and shorts, and his very friendly smile. Gus said any number of times that Grant might become a personal trainer at the gym. It was awesome to watch the mix of reactions to that possibility. Some guys had a big smile on their face. Others, pulled away while trying keeping an eye on Grant. Some introduced themselves, often holding the handshake way too long, and having a hard time not taking too much time to check him out. Grant was just as friendly as he could be. He made it a point to compliment a couple of guys on parts of their physiques. Their faces lit up like Christmas trees with compliments from this very tall and extremely well-built, sexy, and very handsome hyper-masculine male. A couple of guys were bold enough to ask Grant about some of his measurements. Of course, he had never been measured. He and I both knew that. Not missing a beat, he just told them that he’d like some help from them later in getting his measurements up-to-date. They were so transparent with how “weak in the knees” they got over that possibility…and these were already pretty damn big and built guys, themselves. As the three of us made the rounds of the equipment, the guys looked like they were getting back to their reps but, in fact, they were just pretending, as best I could see. They could not take their eyes off of Grant. Gus was realizing he had just been given a marketing bonanza for his gym and was getting very enthusiastic about telling us how dedicated the members were. He explained how members had won many competitions over the years. Pictures were all over the otherwise dreary walls. The bathroom and showers were not very big. They were clean, however. One really big and cut guy dropped his little towel – in shock -- the moment he saw Grant come in. He was so dumb-struck, that he didn’t care that his pretty good-sized semi-hard cock and balls were there for all to see. Grant apologized for the interruption with a big knowing smile on his face. The guy damn near fell all over himself to introduce himself, naked, to Grant, and shake his hand. Like the others, Grant has this amazing way of connecting at the soul level with people, especially guys. And they respond in kind. It is amazing to be part of that dance of lust and excitement. Outside the showers, Gus motioned Grant aside. The two of them talked about something and Gus got all excited. Grant looked at me and gave me a wink. Gus went the front desk and clicked on the overhead speaker. “Hey guys, I have a special treat for you. Grant has agreed to stay here for a while and do some poses for us, and some feats of strength. Unless someone has an objection, I’m going to bring the shades down, put a closed sign on the doors and lock them.” “I’ve got some hootch in my office and we can have ourselves a little private muscleman party here with Grant and his partner. Any objections?” he asked confidently. None. In fact, a big round of applause rang through the building. These guys were way more into power, strength, and muscle than I could have ever imagined. While Gus did all the arrangements, Grant came over and asked if I was okay with what they were planning to do. I told him I was thrilled to be with him doing whatever, especially with a bunch of other big muscle-head studs. We both grinned at each other. I could tell we also mutually and silently agreed this was not yet the place to kiss each other. A few of the guys starting coming up to Grant right away to ask him questions about training. They were, to a man, a little startled that he had never competed. One even said he looked like a morph from the internet. Yet, his story seemed to reassure them, as if they needed any more reassurance given his massive, bulging, and vascular presence. They just couldn’t stop looking at him, his muscles and his eyes. He had them completely in his “grip”. The Party Really Gets Started One of the biggest and most impressive guys asked Grant to give them a double-bi. With his trademark sexy grin, he stepped back, took in a deep breath, which pushed his astonishing pecs out even more, and slammed both his arms up into exploding mountains of muscle, tendons, veins, and twitching muscle fibers. We all watched his very tight jersey strain in a futile attempt to keep his muscles contained. Once again, the gym came to a dead stop. Not since we arrived had any of them taken their eyes of off their new idol and hero. “Whad’ya think guys? Big enough for you or should I make them bigger,” Grant asked in his sexy bass voice. “Shit man, give it all to us. Show us what you got. Pump those monsters,” hollered one big muscled enthusiast. It was nothing for Grant to not only add to the pump and size of each monstrous arm, but he also started the trade mark muscle-dancing technique of flexing and rotating his hands and fingers. God, his forearms and arms were covered in networks of veins, thick and small. His body fat was so low that his muscle fibers shown through the slightly shaded skin. His ballooning traps and delts were equally enormous. His very dramatic V-shape was breath-taking. Then Grant said, in his deep booming voice, something I’d never thought I’d hear from him. “I make big strong muscle men like you cum in their briefs when they get to feel up these muscles of mine,” he said proudly. “Who’s gonna be the first victim? Or, better yet, the first winner to touch me?” Grant challenged them. He knew that, as a group, they were really into muscles, in more ways than one. Holy shit. God only knows where this is going. The same “enthusiast” stepped forward, with a mixture of apparent profound lust and excitement. Grant looked down at him, pumped his arms even more, creating double peaks on his biceps, with a thick vein running down the length of each arm. “Go ahead, guy, feel the hardness and cock-exploding size of these babies. Yeah, you will never get even your big hands around my whole arm. Yeah, all you can do is just try to squeeze them.” “They don’t budge, ever. Of course, they’re warm. Yeah, man, trace those veins…they feed these monster muscles 24/7. Do the other side. Looks like you’ve got some experience appreciating muscle-gods like me. That iron bar in your shorts is a dead give away. I take that as quite a compliment,” Grant proudly announced. I was seeing a part of Grant I had only got a glimpse of back at my place. I remember him telling me that he knows who he is and what he can do by having watched all of my muscle-worshipping fantasies over the years. God, its like being a muscle-god with these guys is second-nature to him. He knows what other musclemen, bodybuilders, and power-lifters really want. “Holy mother of god, man, you are unbelievable. Oh, shit, here it comes. How…do you do that…to me? Ohhhh….god…fuck…..yeah….yeah….fuck it almost hurts….and to feel your hard and massive arm at the same time….oh yeah….one more…..one more….that was great. I’ve never met any man with arms like that and god knows I’ve been building my own arms for years. Fuck. You are something else. It’s almost like you’re not human…” He had no idea how accurate he was. He stepped back and pulled his tight shorts out and down and stuck his hand down into his package and rearranged what must have been one cum-soaked bulge. Grant was soaking it in as the guy was soaking in the warmth of his own cum. And I was watching Grant’s package start to grow and change shape. I’d have given anything to be alone with him at that moment and worship his beautiful big basket. I wonder if any of the other guys saw him change shape like that. “Heck, guys, we’re just getting started,” Grant said enthusiastically. Gus had come over and, to my surprise, joined in mauling Grant’s arms with his own big hairy arms and hands. Grant shook out his arms and we watched all the muscles shift, swing, and jiggle back and forth. Then he slammed into another double-bi pose. “Grant, man, I don’t know how you did it, but you’ve done it big time. We’ve never seen arms like this around here, never,” Gus said appreciatively. “Hell, we’ve never seen a man built like you, either. Not even close.” A couple of guys had started taking pictures with their cell-phones and were as giddy as little girls -- comparing the pictures on their cell phones to the real thing six feet away. I also noticed almost all of them taking time to re-arrange their own packages – no apologies – no embarrassment. Just turned-on testosterone-driven half-naked musclemen getting off on one of their own. This private party had lots of possibilities. My cock had been hard since we entered the place and I was beginning to ache from it. Damn, Grant was in his element and he clearly loved being worshipped as an extraordinarily hyper-masculine muscle-god by other muscle men. And, I was so proud to be his partner. “Okay, guys, let’s give Grant some room to pose here in the middle of the floor. Step back and give him some space. Drinks are over on the cabinet. Help yourself,” barked Gus. After getting some drinks, they all gathered standing around in a semi-circle. I thought of kindergarten kids and how they gather around their teacher. Some of these guys were really built and sexy as hell. I chatted them up a bit and, being a courteous fellow, I asked them if I could feel their biceps. Boy, what a treat. Grant had really inspired these guys. While they couldn’t hold a candle to him in the size and vascularity department, they had some really massive guns and appreciated an enthusiastic admirer like me. They tried to get in front of each other in their own enthusiasm to show me what they had. I guess being Grant’s partner gave me special privileges. Fuck, my hands were all over these guys. I had no idea I had so much muscle-talk in me. They each got a shit load of compliments and appreciative groans from me. And I got handfuls of hard muscle. Some of their forearms were to die for. For those, I tried to wrap both of my hands around the forearms, but I usually came up short. I liked pumping the forearms with both hands like I was pumping a cock – two-handed. They seemed to really like that. One really muscular, hairy, and massive short guy grabbed at my own hard cock, looked me straight in the eye, and said I could have him anytime. I almost lost it. Damn, I was in seventh heaven. And The Show Continues Grant’s amazing and highly unusual height (I’d guessed earlier in the day he was around 6’8”), combined with his inhuman (if they only knew the real story) mountains of muscle all over his damn near fat free skin, made him stand out like a very big marbled Greek God statue right in the middle of the gym. His skin tight jersey and extremely short shorts showed off his stunning v-taper, a rarity for a muscle god of his size. His traps, even when relaxed, were beyond comparison to any mortal muscle-god. When we weren’t looking and lusting after his incredibly sexy bulging package, we were speechless at the unheard-of size of his quads, sets of huge tear-drops, and all the other muscles and crevices that compose legs defying description. His calves were equally explosive and he wasn’t even flexing any of this. I started to imagine what he could do in a tug-of-war with a tank. Yet, again, because of his exceptional height, he might look like a morph of the internet, but he was totally and completely proportionate – head to toe. I know that added immeasurably to his sex appeal to me, and certainly to these men who really know how appreciate a spectacular man like this. He stood at the front of the semi-circle. The lighting at that part of the gym was actually pretty good and helped show off all of his deeply chiseled features to very good advantage. His fat-free and slightly tanned skin made him look oiled and ready to take any contest he wanted to enter. Since he knows me so well, he knows I go bat shit when muscle-gods go into a Superman pose, jutting out their arms and putting their hands on their waist. He read my mind, of course. God, I can’t tell the difference between love and lust any more. Certainly not with him. And he still had his jersey and shorts on! Wait till they see him in his bulging black jock-strap – just barely holding all of him in and the straps stretched to their limit. Much to my surprise, the guys gave him a spontaneous round of enthusiastic applause – just for standing there like that in the Superman pose. The applause was even peppered with a few whistles of admiration. He just grinned and told us in his booming voice that he was glad to be appreciated so much. What a hell of a fucking understatement that was. These guys were lusting, drooling, and restless to see all of him. They were not going to be disappointed. Cell phone cameras were clicking away big time. “Hey men, I’d like a volunteer to come pull down my tight jersey sleeve off my delts and onto my biceps and triceps. I think you might want to see me pump up again and burst out of these tight sleeves. I’m feeling like I want to be unconstrained,” he said teasingly. Another round of applause and cat-calls. One of the very tall and built guys came up to the center right up close to Grant. They smiled at each other. They guy moved in, intentionally, close enough to push his own damn big protruding basket up into Grant’s even bigger basket. “Yeah, man, let’s feel that big bulging muscle package of yours’,” said Grant in a voice dripping with sex. “Shove it into me…right up into mine….let me feel that thick big hard-on you’re carrying,” he added. Very quietly the muscleman said “Fuck, I can’t believe I’m saying this, but I want you so bad. I’ve never wanted a man more than I want you, Grant. I want to be like you. I want to be in you,” he said passionately. “You play your cards right and get along with my partner, Paul, we might get a three-some or something going,” Grant said equally quietly. With that, the tall man reached up and around Grant’s unflexed right arm and struggled and pulled the jersey sleeve down onto his bicep and tricep. While he did that, he took advantage and copped a long feel of Grant’s amazing warm mass of veined muscles. Not taking his eyes of Grant’s seducing eyes, he moved over and did the same with the left sleeve…massaging up and around the tricep and bicep before he pulled the jersey down. “Oh god, thank you,” the man said. “The pleasure is mine, too, man. I like to know when I can make a difference in men’s lives. Ask Paul. He’ll tell you all about what it’s like to be with me,” Grant said very nonchalantly. As a parting jesture, Grant jammed his basket down onto the tall guy’s basket. Talk about alpha male domination. Grant was really getting’ into this. The guy stepped back into the semi-circle visibly shaken --- yet with a smile on his face. His left hand went into his shorts and he rearranged his basket, with his hard-cock now jutting up toward his left hip. I would have given anything to go over to him and give my trade-mark basket massage and chew on his bulge in his tight shorts. “I’m gonna explode one sleeve at a time so you guys will have a couple of chances to see the real thing – not some fantasy. I’d suggest you come in closer. For those of you with videos in your camera, you can get as close as you want,” instructed Grant. My god, the instant jostling for positions around his arms was amazing. These guys were unabashedly thrilled to be around Grant and be so close to having a one-of-a-kind muscle-god shred sleeves with a flex. Sleeves Destroyed Keeping his left arm in the Superman position, Grant raised his right and smiled, and took in a couple of breaths. I actually think he does that just for effect. He started a pump that quickly equaled what he had done moments ago. “Go man, go.” “Bust that mother-fucking sleeve.” “Yeah, pump it…pump it harder.” “Do it, man, do it.” To a man, they seemed breathless with anticipation. Grant pumped harder and the crevices and veins became even more pronounced. With the appearance of the second peak on his bicep muscle, the jersey had reached its limit. With a couple of more grunts, the jersey sleeve split wide open at the peak. “Holy shit, holy shit.” “Damn, look at that.” “Fuck, man, that is amazing,” They were astounded at seeing this first-hand. Grant kept pumping and the sleeve actually began to shred even more. God, it was so damned sexy. “Got those pictures you wanted?” asked Grant with well-justified pride. Some guys were just hootin’ and hollerin’. And some were just dumb-founded…with their mouths and eyes wide open, and their hands giving their packages some hard massages. “Here, get this shot,” Grant instructed again. He easily leaned over, gave his bicep a long kiss, and then started licking it. The cameras were going nuts. Then he did something I’ve only read about. He moved his forearm and hand onto his bicep and started massaging the entire top of the bicep muscle with his big thick hairy fingers. His forearm muscles, cords and veins were jumping all over the place. Holy fuck, I’d never thought that would be really possible. But there he is. The guys were going almost delirious over all this muscle. When they weren’t clapping and whistling, they continued rubbing their hard cocks, some digging deep into their shorts and jock-straps. What a scene. Grant, surrounded by all these geeked muscleheads, turning a posing routine into a muscle-sex show. Jeez, he had really been reading my fantasies over the years, not missing a thing. Gus was part of this, clearly relishing Grant’s inspirational god-like presence in the gym. With Grant still holding the incredible flex, one guy went behind him, grabbed pieces of the jersey in both hands, and held them up and off the massive arm so guys could take more pictures. I never knew a bicep could have so many veins and crevices. I knew I was going to make sure we got some of these pictures for ourselves. “Ready for round two?” Grant said slyly. “Bring it on.” “Pump that fucker.” “Yeah, do it again.” They were really fired up. Grant dropped the right arm, placing his hand on his hip as part of the Superman pose. “Who wants to put their hands around my arm and feel the sleeve as I shred it into little strips?” he asked seductively. Shit, I’ve never seen so many big guys move so fast. One of the taller guys won out and positioned himself behind Grant. Grant lifted his arm. The guy tugged at that sleeve edge to make sure it was still over the huge unflexed bicep. Both men knew they were posing for pictures. Grant, looking lovingly at his monster left arm, took in a few breaths. The guy made sure his hands were wrapped around the bicep as much as possible, which really wasn’t very possible at all. With more shouts of encouragement, Grant started very methodical pumps and the whole arm began to expand. This time it is was slow. God, it was like an act of sex, like doing a slow fuck. Grant was one hell of a showman. The muscle-heads jostled around each other for a closer look. The guy with his hands around Grant’s bicep had a big grin on his face. And, boom. The edge of the sleeve started splitting. There was too much noise to hear it rip. Grant kept splitting the sleeve up toward the rest of the bicep. The guy looked in awe as his hands felt the shredding actually happen under his hands. Cell phones were still snapping away. Grant, looking at the guy holding his bicep and the torn sleeve, asked him, “I bet you’re really glad you’re here today, aren’t you?” “Fuck, I never thought I’d feel something like this. You are one awesome dude, awesome,” he added very appreciatively. There was another round of applause and whistles. Grant dropped his arm and extended both arms and shook them out. The shredded sleeves, up to his striated delts, and hanging loose over his biceps, were grist for more picture-taking by these new-found muscle-god worshippers and Grant’s new personal fan-club. I was transfixed. It is such turn on to watch all these musclemen get absolutely head-over-heels with Grant. Grant just has a way, with his eyes and his other-than-human-energy glow, of deeply touching the longings and desires of these guys. I had not expected such a reaction from them – or any group of men for that matter. We were in taboo territory for a lot of body-builders and power-lifters, or so I had thought. Yet these guys, damn near to a man, including old Gus, were breaking those taboos left and right, without apologies or any self-consciousness. They loved what Grant is, what he stood for, and what he is able to do with his muscles. They loved his good looks. They loved that he paid attention to them and teased them, even though they were all big guys in their own right. Sure, the drinks had loosened them up. Yet, they were more than willing to “cross the line” and worship Grant for his hyper-masculine sexuality. Hell, they saw it in themselves, and what they wanted from other muscleheads. You would have thought they’d all been given lust-inducing drugs, judging by their kid-like excitement and man-like muscle lust. I had to remind myself that this was really for real…that I was not inventing Grant and these guys in my head…or writing a fiction story about our encounters for the gay readership on the internet. Grant was real and we had very quickly developed a very special relationship that even my dreams had not anticipated. I was feeling very grateful, in addition to being consumed with lust like the rest of them. Next Round All of a sudden some hollering started and before I knew it they were all screaming to Grant to “take it off,” “take it off,” “take it off.” Grant stood there in his Superman pose, just looking around at each of them, in the eye, and letting the roar build. These guys weren’t holding anything back. They wanted him to take the rest of his tight jersey off. And, I’m sure they wanted him to take off his shorts and jock-strap off, too. They wanted to see him pose in all his muscular naked glory. I’m sure they wanted to see his big hard cock, too. Grant just smiled his big toothy grin. He knew what they wanted. I could tell. I knew he was ready to give it all to them…all of it…no holds barred. After all, the doors were locked and the shades were down. And, as a group, they had all bonded around having Grant among them. Nobody was going to interrupt this lust-filled feasting on muscle and all of them were ready for whatever happened. I’ve never seen more men rub their cocks and crotches at the same time. Each of them was in their own private world of muscle, intensely focusing on Grant, their personal muscle-god, in the flesh, and what he could offer them. “Well, since you ask, I think I’m ready to get rid of this mangled jersey. Maybe when we get together next time, I’ll do a full lat and back spread and split the back of the shirt. Or, with a side chest pose, split the shirt down my pec cleavage. I bet you’d all get off on that. Somebody could take the ripped sweat-filled cloth home as a souvenir and jack-off with it. I like to know my skimpy clothes are used as cum-rags,” he said calmly. They were hanging on his every word. “Today, let’s get down to business quicker. I need another volunteer to help pull this jersey up and off me. Who wants to be the lucky volunteer?” Again, there was a mad scramble to get in front of him and be picked for the honor. They were like kids, but very big kids. “What’s your name?” and Grant pointed to a fairly young man, medium height, with a very well muscled physique. He was drop dead gorgeous, too. “Stan, sir,” he said shyly. “OK Stan, you’re my man,” announced Grant. The rest of the guys stepped back into the semi-circle but the circle had gotten much closer to Grant than it was when we started. Stan was nervous as he stepped in front of the god-like behemoth. Grant dwarfed him in every way. “Where do you want to start, Stan? I’m in your hands, so to speak,” Grant inquired, with a good laugh. Without saying a word, Stan stepped closer and gently put his hands on either side of Grant’s very narrow waist. He held them there, just feeling the power and heat coming off of Grant. Then he slowly moved them up and grabbed either side of the jersey. It was tight even at its bottom – giving quite a preview of Grant’s ab muscles, extremely defined obliques, and everything else. Some of the guys had stepped around to the side to take more pictures. “Whaddya’ think Stan. Like what you see? Like what you feel? Can you smell my man scent yet? Ever been so close to someone like me before?” Grant fired these questions off fast. Stan didn’t know what to say. “I guess the answer is “yes”, right Stan?” Grant was drilling down – in a friendly way -- on pronouncing Stan’s name slowly and frequently…knowing that that would get Stan even more excited. Stan began lifting the shirt up. Grant’s abs, which had just barely been hidden before, began to show. Even though I’d seen Grant nude earlier in my home, his abs were just incredible. Eight thick horizontal plates, surrounded by deep crevices. Muscle fibers and striations were everywhere. A few bulging veins started out in the middle plates and went down into his crotch. His light dusting of dark hair added to an indefinable aura of intense male sexuality and power. It was actually pretty easy for Stan to get the jersey this far. Grant’s enormous jutting pecs were another story. “Here, let me help you, Stan.” With that, Grant lifted his huge arms and placed them on Stan’s shoulders. That gave Stan some much needed leverage to wrestle the jersey up and over Grant’s thrusting pec shelf. Stan seemed to start shaking. He was surrounded by huge muscles. There was dead silence in the gym. All the guys were intensely focused on this evolving muscle revealing display. Stan took a small step back and began pulling the jersey over Grant’s pecs. He struggled. It was a very tight fit. He pulled, one side, than the other. Grant’s head started to get covered by what was left of the jersey as more of his abs and lower chest were revealed in all their massive and cut glory. With one more step back, Stan had the leverage to put all of his own not insubstantial strength into a final pull that literally popped the jersey off of Grant’s delts and arms. He stood there, almost like he was in shock, holding the flimsy jersey in his hands and just looking at up at Grant’s now exposed upper body. There was another round of applause. Grant shook himself out again…causing all of his upper body muscles to shift back and forth in waves of muscled and veined slabs of warm flesh. Stan, still in awe, stepped back into the circle, clutching his reward. “Hey, Stan, thanks for the help. I hope you enjoy yourself tonight,” Grant announced. He added a wink just for good measure. It was cool to watch the guys pat this young stud on his broad back as if he had run a marathon or set a new weight-lifting record. Now, down to just his bulging shorts and jock-strap, Grant began a series of poses that triggered yet another round of applause. This time it was non-stop applause. They couldn’t get enough of Grant’s massive and cut musculature. Grant’s light chest hair just added to his lust-inspiring masculinity. Veins and muscle fibers were evident everywhere. First, it was another double-bi that, once again, flabbergasted these already big turned-on musclemen. Then he artfully moved into a side chest pose that not only accented his amazing shoulders and arms, but showed us what a really huge pec shelf he had…especially flexed. His nipples were absolutely beautiful. The size of silver dollars. Pointed down because of his pec mass. Little tiny nubs surrounding each areola and nipples the size of large thimbles. All of this was encircled by a light covering of chest hair. His leg poses, along with the side-chest pose, just blew minds. The huge strips of muscle, split by crevasses, created a leg width and thickness unheard of among even the most built super-heavyweight bodybuilders, beyond even the most massive powerlifters. He pumped his side chest of couple of times just to make sure we weren’t missing anything. I was sure somebody was gonna yank out their cock and pump themselves right there. The applause wasn’t stopping and neither was Grant. He faced the circle and gave us a truly shocking combination of hands behind his head, upper body and abdominals flex, with an extension flex of his huge right leg. Veins, large and small, criss-crossed, the mountains of hard muscle. Shocking in the sense that he exuded extraordinary power and muscle definition. He looked like he was going to crush his head with his biceps. His etched obliques and abs shifted back and forth as he moved his body from side to side – at the same time shifting his leg position so that the massive muscles, tendons, and veins were just exploding underneath his fat-free skin. His huge basket – in the center of all this mass of muscle -- commanded our eyes to make it center of attention. God knows it had my attention. Fuck, I was going to have to blow a load here pretty damn quickly. The next pose was something else entirely. He went down into a most muscular crab stance and then pumped his muscles repeatedly until it looked like he was going to explode out of his skin. His already massive traps now came into even more prominence. Beautiful mounds of strips of muscle and striations sweeping down from the top of his thick corded neck down to his striated upper deltoids. The guys were whistling and hollering with complete abandon. He, all of him, was theirs. And they were his. We were at a new level of passion for muscles and the physique of a true god. He held this most muscular crab pose, pumped it some more, and pivoted all around the semi-circle so each guy could get a complete eye-full of candy and take pictures that they’ll jack-off to for years. For them, for me, he was the ultimate fulfillment, ultimate embodiment, of muscle, sex appeal, and masculine power. And we hadn’t even yet seen some amazing feats of strength by this gift of masculine manhood –this god of men. Getting Down to Business The powerful momentum from this start of his posing routine was only exceeded by the sexual energy surrounding us. Grant knew that, and announced that he would take another volunteer to help him take his shorts off. Another scramble. This time he picked an older guy, a little on the short side but covered in thick masses of muscle and body hair. He was clearly one very powerful lifter who, you would think, would never be intimidated by any man. However, Grant was proving to be the exception. Once again, guys stepped back into a circle, even smaller than the last time. They wanted to be up close, real close. This fire-plug of a muscleman stood in front of Grant and, much to everyone’s surprise, began exploring Grant’s pecs slowly, very slowly. Without saying a word, Grant flexed them – bouncing them up and down, rolling them from the top of the pec to the bottom of the pec and back again, and then left and right. It truly was one hell of a sex act. The guy punched them a few times. No give. “So, I bet you are one hell of a strong guy. You certainly have the mass. What’s your name?” asked Grant, like he was always interviewing worshippers. “I’m Tom,” he said. “You are one of a very few men who have ever got me turned on like this. I’ve been around. I’ve been mostly worshipped -- not the worshipper. You, however, trigger something deep in me. And, boy, am I ever glad I’m here,” Tom said with a sense of gratitude. A lot of guys were nodding in agreement. “Yep, you like a lot of other guys here, are having trouble keeping your hard cocks in your pants. Right?” Grant observed. “Fuck, yes,” retorted Tom. “You damn well know the amazing power you have,” he added with an edge. “OK,” said Grant, “Let’s take a look at the center of that power and you can help me uncover it. You game? After all we men, especially those of us who work to build ourselves up big and strong, need to let others know what this center really means to us,” explained Grant. With that, Tom, surprised us all by getting down on his knees so his face was just below Grant’s package. Grant is just that tall. The room went silent waiting to see what Tom would do next. His big arms and hairy hands moved up to the straining button that was holding the tight shorts on Grant’s narrow waist. He unbuttoned the button and the shorts pulled off to either side exposing either side of the partially zipped zipper. “Holy fuckin’ mother of god,” Tom muttered loud enough for all of us to hear. In a very slow and intentional way, he brought the zipper down. As he did this, the shorts pulled even further apart exposing Grant’s pristine black jock strap that we had bought in the sporting goods store a few hours earlier. Grant’s massive bulge was now thrusting way out away from his shorts, surrounded by the unzipped sides that opened into muscle-sex heaven. The blackness of his huge pouch and straps added even more an aura to him – he truly was visually addicting. And these guys and I were truly addicted. “Alright, Tom, now that you got the preliminaries over with, why don’t you reach around and try to pulling these shorts down off these legs – these columns of marble?” Grant said suggestively. Instead, Tom, probably due to his own experiences of being worshipped, wrapped his hairy arms around Grant’s waist and pulled his face up into the bulging black jock-strap. Cheers and whistles erupted again. It was pretty clear that Tom had a major basket fetish, too. Using his arms around Grant’s waist, he did his best to muscle Grant into his face, and push himself into Grant’s package…a package that thrust way out into the room, straining the pouch and the straps. We could see his head moving all over Grant’s basket. We all knew he was chewing on and licking Grant with a passion. Tom’s huge flexing back muscles were a sign of how much muscle and pressure he was exerting to feel this mother-load of Grant’s sex. This went on for a minute or two while all of us watched in lustful envy. Then Tom leaned back and began pulling down the high cut bottom of each leg’s covering. Even with his very thick arm muscles, it was a struggle for Tom to get each moving down Grant’s unflexed quads. The massiveness of Grant’s quads were, like the rest of him, unequalled. Meanwhile, Grant was maintaining his Superman pose, along with a very satisfied smile on his handsome face. Slowly the jock straps covering Grant’s tight glutes appeared. Finally, Tom was able to pull down enough fabric so that Grant’s whole jock-strap package was exposed. Grant sported a sexy black patch of hair, very seductively peeking up and over the top of the jock cup. Grant stepped out of both legs as Tom pulled the shorts away. “And you can take those home with you, too, Tom,” said Grant graciously. “Hell, never, never, have I been this close to so much muscle and so much bulge in a package. Being this close to you, standing there in your black jock-strap, is a muscle worshipper’s dream come true. You are one hell of a spectacular man, my friend,” said Tom, once again, appreciatively. “Glad you like it, Tom. You certainly know how to make me feel good. Loved your face grinding into my package, especially when you tried to force me into your face,” exclaimed Grant. “You are a very strong man and I bet you are really good at helping guys live out their muscle-worshipping fantasies,” he added. “Nothing like you, Grant, nothing like you. You are the man,” added Tom somewhat breathlessly. Almost Exposed After Tom stepped back into the semi circle that now resembled a close huddle, Grant gave us the gift of a few more mind-boggling poses. He spun around and pumped himself into back double-bi. He was so cut, wide, and so massive – all from a totally new angle. A few guys were close enough and took the big step of feeling up Grant’s mountains of back arm muscles -- layers upon layers of cut muscle. He grunted his welcome of the feel of their hands. He shifted into a back flex that was an amazing display of the proverbial Christmas tree and what looked like that famous bag of squirming eels that muscle-worshippers have been writing about for years. More hands began exploring the muscles and cuts in his stunning back. Then he moved into a back lat spread that showed his inhuman size. The enormous width of his back was, once again, a testimony to the unlimited muscular power he possesses. The guys couldn’t get enough of his back and kept urging him on to push it even bigger. He easily obliged them. Their hands went everywhere – down the spinal column, around to the sides, down to his amazingly small waist, and up around his huge traps. “Man, you guys sure know how to make me really feel welcomed,” reported Grant. “I think you’ll like how I’ll train you. But now we’ve got one more piece of unfinished business. My cock has been so damn fuckin’ hard for the past couple of hours. It hasn’t had anywhere to go but get squashed up into my balls in my jock-strap. I know you know how uncomfortable that feels. Hell, given what I see on most of you, you guys are probably feeling the same thing. Am I right?” he challenged them. A chorus of affirming expletives confirmed Grant’s observation. “Well, I’ll start us off. Again, I need a volunteer to get me out of this thing. Then I want you guys to lose all those sweaty shirts and shorts and let me get a gander of your muscles and your packages in your jock straps or briefs…whatever you’ve got on. Show me some poses. Then we’ll take it from there. OK?” Again, he was challenging them. Nobody objected. Yet nobody stepped forward. “Guys, we’re all musclemen here. And we know what we like. I know you’ll really like what I’ve got hidden right now. You’ll especially like it when I get rock hard and my 14” steel pipe bounces around while I pose some more. Just for you today. OK, who’s gonna help me unleash my monster?” he demanded. He wasn’t kidding. Much to my excitement, the biggest and tallest guy stepped forward, standing face to face to Grant. He was one hell of massive bodybuilder in his own right. He also sported a good size package in his own tight shorts. He was wearing a wife-beater t-shirt that showed off some very big muscles and cuts. And, he was still a good six inches shorter than Grant. “I’m Pete and most guys around here know that I like to be worshipped and have quite a following of muscle-worshippers – mostly men. I make no apologies for that. But you’re being here has flipped the tables on me. I like it. Make no bones about that, either. I’ll do the honors and strip you of your jock-strap. Fuck, I like posing in the nude with a hard-on for guys, myself. I especially get turned on when they give me a blow job while I’m posing…if you get my drift,” said Pete in a manner of fact way. “Cool, Pete. I always like to be with men who appreciate what I do. You certainly have the build and the good looks to have a hell of a following. You know what to do now,” instructed Grant. It was quite a turn-on for all of us to see this big good-looking guy get down on his knees just like Tom did. Holy shit, what a sight. Grant, the muscle-god to beat all muscle-gods, being worshipped by another muscle-god. Once again the room was quiet, waiting to see how Pete would strip Grant of his jock-strap. He didn’t waste any time or any opportunity. Just like Tom before him, he wrapped his big muscular arms around Grant’s waist and pulled his jock strap pouch into his face and, at the same time, pushed hard into Grant’s package. After a few moments indulging his own basket fetish, it was clear he was on a mission. He wanted to turn Grant on so much that his big cock would just push out one of the sides of the straining pouch. The question in my mind was whether Grant would let him do that or not. The answer came pretty fast. Grant started groaning and moaning in ways none of us had heard so far that afternoon. He started gyrating his hips and pushing himself into Pete’s face hard, really hard. I thought Pete might get a bloody nose from the near violence of their meeting face to hard pouch. Grant started a round of muscle-sex talk with expletives that we’d heard from the other guys but certainly not from Grant – at least up to now. Pete knew what he was doing by chewing hard on Grant’s thickening cock. The pouch began to extend way to one side from the pressure of Grant’s hardness. Pete just chewed all along the cock’s length with even more passion. Grant was letting Pete have his way. What a role reversal! Then, right before our eyes, the enormous ridged red crown of Grant’s cut 14 inch monster shoved its way out between his crotch and the pouch. I’d seen Grant’s cock earlier in the day and knew we were in for quite a sight. Pete pulled back. We all moved in closer and saw a monster cock that defies description. It was dark and covered in veins. The ridge down the top was surrounded by hard lengths of thick muscle. Guys were gasping at how both very thick and very long this piece of extraordinary manhood was. Grant had not been exaggerating. His tennis-sized balls were still in the pouch. To finish his stripping of Grant, Pete reached around and grabbed the straps around Grant’s glutes and pulled down hard. Not hard enough. The pouch was still jammed up at the top of Grant’s cock. He brought his hands around and, grabbing both sides of the waist band, pulled down hard again. Grant’s cock sprung up high. He bounced his monster as if to make a point. He sure as hell didn’t need to. His balls, not surprisingly, were huge. The small dark tuft of pubic hair was sexy as hell. The guys were, once again, stunned. They’d never seen a man, let alone a muscle-god with this kind of equipment. Pete pulled the strap down and Grant stepped out of it. Pete stood up and backed into the huddle. “Hell, man, god, does that feel good. I guess I just needed some air after all this action this afternoon. Thanks, Pete. You’re good. Very good. I’ll send some of my future worshipping customers your way,” said Grant approvingly. “Alright, feast your eyes on naked muscle power. Everything I have is out here for your viewing pleasure. Snap away. By the way, Pete, you can keep the strap if you want,” Grant added. The cameras were clicking and flashing on overload. These guys were going nuts. Grant gave us another explosive side chest pose. From our side view, his thick muscular cock stood out like a flagpole. He changed sides and gave us another view of his pose, with his cock bobbing up and down. He did that on purpose. It was very, very sexy. Then he gave us another one of his most musculars. Not only were we trying to grasp the enormity of his cut muscles and symmetry, but we also were trying to absorb the addition of the biggest cock any of us had ever seen or will probably ever see. I couldn’t wait to get Grant home and go at it once again with him…all to myself. “God, you guys are great. Now it’s your turn, Grant announced authoritatively.” He wanted them to make good on his challenge he made to them earlier. “Gus, you’d better get these guys more lubricated. They may need it. The party’s just starting,” Grant urged. As these muscleheads started to take off their small, sweat-soaked t-shirts, shorts, and sweaty cum-soaked jock-straps. My mind was reeling. We hadn’t even gotten to the point of these guys taking Grant’s measurements. They had no idea of Grant’s unlimited strength and what he could do with weights that defied human efforts, and what he could do using them as human weights. And, shit, god only knows what would happen if they went into the showers with Grant. This was turning out to be one hell of an introduction to this unusual gym. Grant came over to me, cock bobbing and way out ahead of the rest of his body. I could tell he was really proud of himself and excited about getting these guys getting off. “Paul, my special friend, I hope you didn’t feel too ignored while I was in the spot-light there. Knowing you, I was hoping you’d be gettin’ off on the show, too,” he said with a look of concern. He started gently massaging the back of my neck and shoulders with his big powerful hands. “Oh, Grant, it was amazing. I was stunned that you got these musclemen to think and do things they would never do, especially among themselves. It was really hot. And I got off on it, big time. I ache so much right now. No, I sure as hell did not feel ignored,” I added. “Well, we’ve got to deliver real-time on those fantasies you just had. Knowing these guys, nobody will give a hoot if you blow your load during the next phase of our introductions,” he said with a big ass grin. “Hell, you’ll be doing what they’ll be doing,” he added with supreme confidence. Part VI to follow Feedback welcomed. No flames please. Copyright©[email protected]

Previous Chapter: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1318-transformation-part-i-mutation-chapter-four/ CHAPTER FIVE The vast granite face along the northern edge of Yosemite Valley towered over 2000 feet overhead. I could easily see the top through the breaks in the snow-laden canopy of the forest. The sky was clear and blue though the morning sun had not yet touched the valley floor. The snow, which blanketed the ground in all directions, nearly reached my knees. I was completely nude and the dark skin of my massively muscled body stood out in stark contrast to the field of white. Although I could sense the temperature of the snow and air and knew it was well below freezing, I did not feel cold. This did not surprise me. Temperature had become irrelevant. I looked around carefully. The forest was still and quiet. I was alone. The valley was thinly populated during the winter months. A tall white cedar roughly 50 feet ahead caught my eye. The trunk was perhaps two yards in diameter and soared well over 150 feet high. It would do perfectly and my eternally erect cock began spasming wildly in anticipation as I strode toward it. I looked down at my fantastic tool, which slung cum from side to side each time my immense thighs rolled around each other, and smiled. I was also excited to see what it could do. My legs plowed through the deep snow without effort, of course, and upon reaching the large tree, I drove the full length of my yard-long cock into its trunk, compressing and shattering the surrounding wood. The great cedar shuddered as my shaft penetrated centuries of growth and sent thousands of pounds of accumulated snowfall crashing to the ground around me. The resistance of the trunk was of course no match for my cock, yet still brought great pleasure. I remained still for some time and observed as the tree, still fully impaled on my manhood, shook violently with each throb of my mighty cock and sent additional snow sliding down to the growing mound that surrounded the tree. I stretched my powerful arms around the trunk, able to embrace roughly half of its 18-foot circumference. Then, sinking my fingers through the bark and into the tree, I carefully held it in place as I pulled back with my hips and slammed my cock back home. The trunk splintered on impact, splitting the tree lengthwise as great cracks ran dozens of feet upward as well as down into its roots. Still more snow and debris rained down around me but I continued to hold the tree upright as I pulled back and drove my cock into it one last time, this time with all my might. My cock, balls and pelvis struck the tree with such force that over half of it exploded into particles no larger than splinters and sent a sonic boom crashing outward through the surrounding forest. Cum gushed dozens of yards from my tool while the tree-turned-cloud of sawdust expanded and showered down over thousands of square yards of forest. At the same time, the shattered remains of the upper part of the tree crashed down around me as echoes of the tree’s destruction returned from the surrounding valley walls. The valley reverberated from the explosion even as I turned my attention to the sheer granite face only a few hundred feet away. I grinned. My indestructible cock throbbed larger and harder still, quivering with excitement at this new opportunity to demonstrate its absolute dominance over all things. I took a step toward the granite wall and... I fell. A loud crash jolted me to consciousness and I found myself face down in my bed and covered with lint and shredded foam. I rolled over and sat up, only to find that my raging erection had extended down through my mattress. As I rolled, my cock lifted and stretched the mattress before popping out. Matt stood on the far side of the room staring at me, completely speechless. His face was almost white. Hank was nowhere to be seen. I stood and turned back to the remains of my bed. I had literally drilled a hole through the mattress and broken the bed frame. Instinctively, I looked down and examined my cock, which remained rock hard. As far as I could tell through the paste of cum and lint, there wasn’t a scratch on it. I held it in my hands ... big, fucking Alpha Stud cock. “That must have been one hell of a dream,” I heard Matt say. Nine feet tall with a yard-long cock? Yes, it was one hell of a dream. But it was ridiculous to even imagine such a thing and I unwillingly tore my eyes away from my tool and turned back to him. “Are you hurt?” I asked. He shook his head. “No.” “Where’s Hank?” “He went home to get something for you to wear to work as requested.” I looked back at the bed. “How long was I...?” “Fucking the bed? Just a few minutes.” He remained on the far side of the room. I frowned, suddenly concerned. “You don’t have to be afraid of me, Matt,” I said apologetically. “I adore you.” “It’s just...” He looked down and shuffled his feet. “The television, the bed ... what’s next?” My mind raced. He had a point, but then he didn’t. “Okay. The TV was just stupid,” I admitted. “I lost my temper. But the bed, Matt, I was asleep.” “That mattress could have been my ass,” he said. He was right and that worried me. I automatically brought my hands to my head, which made me acutely aware of how large my biceps had grown. “We’ll get separate beds,” I said. “What were you dreaming about, anyway?” I rolled my eyes. “I ... I ... I fucked a tree. In Yosemite. And destroyed it.” It sounded even more ridiculous to say than it did to remember. His eyebrows shot up. “You ... really?” It was all he managed to say before he burst into laughter. “I told you I was having strange dreams,” I said crossly, though I was more relieved than annoyed at his reaction. In the end, I just didn’t want him to fear me. I walked over and picked him up, cradling him in my arms. “Come on, let’s take a shower together,” I said as I carried him into the bathroom. His cock was fully erect by the time I set him down. Mine was still hard from the dream. * * * As I walked to work in Hank’s clothes, I realized that my penis was going to be a problem no matter what pants I wore. It was hard more often than not, and even soft it was absurdly thick. Thankfully, Hank’s shirt truly was gigantic, so it hung low enough to cover my crotch and hence my prominent bulge. I resolved to buy a new wardrobe that evening. Despite the tent I wore, people looked and stared. It was impossible to hide my massive traps, pecs and shoulders. Still, it was better than nothing and I managed to make it to the job site without anyone kneeling before me. The morning passed uneventfully, but I could tell that the guys, including Mark, were still watching me. I again puzzled over the fact that I drew so much more attention that Hank. He was every bit as impressive. Something else was at work here. I remained in the sun as much as possible, just as I had the day before, and when no one could see me I worked shirtless so that I could feel the sunlight on my torso. My skin seemed hungry for it, as if it were soaking it up to satisfy a craving. When lunchtime rolled around, I returned to the stock of unprepared beams, only this time I climbed to the top of the ten-foot stack, found a spot that wasn’t in the shadow a nearby building, and stretched out on the sun-heated steel. I was asleep in seconds. I woke to the sound of someone shouting my name and sat up, instantly aware of two things: one, my muscles had grown yet thicker, and two, I had a raging erection that had apparently popped the button off Hank’s pants and forced the zipper all the way down. I was also dripping with sweat. “Shit!” I yelled, jumping to my feet. “Jamal!” the man called again. It sounded like Mark. “Yeah, yeah. Hold on!” I called back. “Son of a bitch,” I mumbled to myself as I tried to figure out what to do with my cock. I pulled Hank’s shirt over my wet torso and tried to force my tool back into my pants, which I quickly realized was impossible. It was simply too big now. Instead, I pulled it up so that it covered my navel and using my tool belt, strapped it against my abs. With any luck, no one would notice. I grabbed my safety vest and hardhat. After checking the area one last time, I climbed down to the ground. A feeling of dread descended on me. Mark stood waiting with an iPad in hand. He held it up. “Would you take a look at this?” I exhaled, relieved at his businesslike tone, but when I moved to take it, he put his arm down. “In the office,” he said before turning and walking in that direction. My sense of dread returned and I followed him back to the temporary building. Walking proved to be a distracting exercise as my belt and cock rubbed against each other. The friction of the thick, worn leather stimulated me to the point that I could feel the pre-cum spurt with each step and it took every bit of willpower I had to keep from tearing the belt off, seizing my great cock with both of my powerful hands and rubbing off the most powerful orgasm anyone had ever seen. Once back in the office, I noticed that Mark was very careful not to look at me. He handed me the iPad. “Just play the video,” he said as he sat at his desk and studied its surface. Sweat was beading up on his forehead despite the air conditioning. The video filled the screen and I immediately recognized our job site. Someone in the high rise across the street from us had recorded it, I estimated from around the 12th floor. I saw the staging area for the building’s steel beams. The camera zoomed in on a figure climbing to the top of the stack and my heart leapt into my throat. “Oh, fuck,” I said. I watched myself, in the clarity of high-definition, remove my hat, belt and shirt before leaning back onto the beams and stretching. My hands and feet twitched slightly and stopped moving, and then the playback accelerated. In the span of about two minutes, which according to the time indicator at the lower right of the frame covered about an hour, my penis grew erect and burst out of the jeans. This last part was shown more slowly and in excruciating detail. My crotch filled the screen. The already prominent bulge in my pants grew, expanding and adjusting, until the head of my cock poked above the waist of the jeans and continued growing until it eclipsed my navel. At the same time, my organ thickened considerably until the button holding my fly closed was clearly being stressed. Even as I watched in horror, for I knew I would be unemployed shortly, my cock stirred in real time. Seen from an outside point of view, my tool was nothing less than epic. Despite my worry, my heart pounded with excitement. Employed or not, I was redefining extreme masculinity with each passing day. And still my cock expanded in the video. The head continued its journey over my abs, which even relaxed were beautifully defined. The shaft lengthened and thickened, the waist of my pants stretched more and more, until my cock burst free and sprung upward with enough force to completely unzip my pants. The button went flying out of frame. The camera then slowly zoomed out from my throbbing cock, which bobbed visibly, until my entire heavily muscled body filled the frame, my pant legs noticeably tighter, each egg-sized testicle bulging against the denim. I imagined that my torso and arms looked more thickly muscled, but I couldn’t be sure without side-by-side images for comparison. Still, I knew I had grown again. Sleeping in the sun seemed to do it. The movie ended. I truly didn’t know why to say. There was nothing I could say. Finally, I handed the tablet back. “Mark, I – ” “This was uploaded an hour ago and a link sent to corporate,” he said. “It’s one of many uploaded today, including many of you just working. There are already dozens of pics of you all over the Internet. You have more than an audience. You have a fan club. It’s just a matter of time before this hits the media.” He continued to stare at his desk as he wiped the sweat that was pouring down his face. “Jamal, you know I like you, you’re a good guy and one hell of an ironworker, but I don’t have a choice.” “A choice to what? You’re firing me?” It was what I had expected since the beginning of the video, but hearing it was another matter entirely. He instinctively looked at me only to freeze. His next word hung from his mouth unspoken. “Holy shit,” he said finally. “STOP IT!” I yelled. Despite, or perhaps because of my newfound power over people, I felt helpless. I needed him as a friend and supervisor, not a groupie. Someone pounded at the door. “Hey Mark,” someone yelled from outside. “Jamal in there? I need his spud wrench.” I walked over and opened the door. It was Enrique, one of the electrical journeymen’s helpers. He was a tall young Puerto Rican kid. I watched his face go slack as he looked up at me and clapped my hands together twice to snap him out of it. “What’s up?” I asked. “Fuck.” The kid blinked and shook his head. “Um ... can I borrow your spud wrench real quick? No one else is on the ground and the circuit breaker panel is locked. We need to cut off the power to the hoists ASAP. Just temporarily.” “Where’s Jim?” Mark asked from behind me. “He’s off site. It should just take a minute.” He wanted to pop the lock, which of course was against the safety regs. I turned back to Mark, who was already on his radio making sure that both hoists were on the ground and empty. A minute later, he nodded at me. “You do it. Jim won’t mind. Then meet me back here.” “My tools are in the truck,” he said by way of explanation as we walked over to the panel. “Thanks.” He stared at me, openly gawking, until I felt uncomfortable. I was reminded of one of those dark fairy tales where someone makes a wish, gets exactly what he asked for, but finds that it came with unexpected and dire complications. Except that I hadn’t asked for this. But I had accepted it. Yeah, I was hyper-masculine, insanely muscular, and growing more so each day. Yeah, my reproductive equipment was already magnificent beyond my wildest dreams. Yeah, I loved it. But it was also a pain in the ass. How was I supposed to have a normal life with everyone acting drugged in my presence? “No problem,” I said as I wiped the sweat from my face. I knew the kid couldn’t help himself any more than Mark or Hank or Matt or anyone else that had seen me in the past day, but it was still frustrating and the sooner I popped the panel and got into Mark’s office the better. I gotta be able to work something out with him, I thought. I pulled the wrench from my belt and placed the point between the panel’s thick, industrial gauge door and body. Then using the ball of my fist like a hammer, I lightly struck the head of the wrench to drive it in so I could pry the panel open. Or so I thought. The point of the tool, which was essentially a foot-long spike, passed completely through the panel and circuit breakers and directly into the electrical power supply to the work site. A shower of sparks exploded from the panel and my hardhat fell off, but I maintained my grasp on the wrench. My hand began to tingle. “Shit!” Enrique exclaimed. “You okay?” I heard him, but he seemed distant and unimportant. I was focused on the strange yet welcome sensation of energy flowing into my body. The tingling had spread down my arm and across my torso until my entire body seemed to be humming. It felt good, and I could feel my muscles trying to draw more and more current from the main as if I had been starved for weeks and finally seated in front of an all-you-can-eat buffet. After several seconds, I smelled something burning and looked down to see that the soles of my work boots were melting. I was dimly aware of shouting and activity around me, but continued to hold the wrench even as my clothing caught fire. My cock broke free and surged in size as I felt my muscles growing, demanding an ever-greater amount of electricity with each passing second until after perhaps two minutes, it was over. The power had shut off, either manually or by overload, and I released the spud wrench. My boots and clothing had burned completely away. My tool belt had disintegrated; even my wallet was gone. Smoke was everywhere. Hank and I stood behind yellow police tape in a crowd of hundreds that filled the street, unable to believe our eyes. Nearly an hour had passed since the explosion in the South Tower and there was little to do but watch and speculate. The upper parts of both towers continued to burn, feeding a massive plume of black smoke that drifted eastward. The general consensus was that a jet had hit the North Tower, which of course was exactly what I saw. The cause of the explosion I saw in the South Tower was unknown, though some people claimed a jet had crashed into that building as well. The air was charged with emotion. People wandered in the middle of the street, full of nervous energy but lacking a direction to channel it. Many, like us, were horrified and anxious but too morbidly fascinated to leave. Reporters and camera crews were showing up. The scene inside the taped-off area was chaotic. Emergency vehicles continued to arrive even as ambulances left. The wail of sirens was continuous. Everyone was shouting. Debris littered the street, some of it smoking. “My cousin works in there,” Hank said, breaking a long silence. His accent suddenly seemed very thick. “Which building?” “South. We were supposed to meet for coffee in the mall.” “I’m sure he got out,” I said hopefully. “She,” he corrected. “I hope so. You think they are evacuatin’?” His voice was breaking. I took his hand in mine. He squeezed back strongly. “I don’t know,” I said. “I would assume so. At least the top half.” “She works on one of the top floors. I tried to call but I can’t get through.” I watched his face carefully. Behind the macho, bearded façade, Hank was a lot more troubled than he was letting on. “Talk to me, man,” I said. He looked back at the burning buildings. His brow furrowed with pain. “My aunt and uncle raised me. I grew up wit her.” He took a deep breath. “She’s like my sister. She hates this bodybuilding shit but supports me anyway. To top it off, I just got back from hookin’ up around Europe. I haven’t seen her in weeks. Makes me feel bad.” I put my hands on his amazingly huge shoulders and faced him. “Maybe she was planning to meet you before going up?” I gestured to all of the emergency vehicles. “There are a lot of rescue folks here. They’ll get her out.” The air filled with screams and shrieks. A woman very near me was yelling “Oh my god! Oh my god!” repeatedly. I felt the ground vibrate and turned my head to the left in time to see the South Tower collapsing in on itself with a thunderous roar. I stared at it, eyes wide, refusing to believe what I was seeing. As it fell it transformed into an immense cloud of billowing dust and debris that expanded rapidly in our direction. I could see the leading edge of a roiling tsunami of debris rushing toward me yet I remained locked in place, frozen like a deer caught in headlights. Two people fleeing the angry cloud bumped into me before Hank seized my hand. “RUN!” he yelled, and we were sprinting as fast as we could through an obstacle course of cars, buses and people. I knew the wall of dust was racing up behind us, impossible to escape, but still I fled until seconds later the sun went out and I couldn’t see an inch in front of me. I ran into what turned out to be a large truck – my shin struck something unyielding – and I crashed to the ground, gasping in pain and swallowing a mouthful of dust. Other people began tripping over me and I rolled under the vehicle, gagging and coughing, trying without success to catch my breath. Even as I lay there I heard what sounded like a rain of hail striking the vehicle and street all round me. I had become separated from Hank and opened my eyes to nothing but a uniform orange-brown haze in all directions. I tried to call for him but only coughed. Then something heavy slammed into the truck. I stood there at the job site, completely detached. My awareness returned as the smoke dissipated and I observed that my hair was not even singed. My skin was untouched. My muscles and cock were thicker and more massive. Over a dozen men stood around me, jaws slack, eyes glazed over, falling to their knees as I watched. Several things became clear at once. I didn’t need a job; I would never have to work again. I didn’t need food; I could feed from electricity and sunlight. I had some degree of invincibility; fire did not harm me. I could grow bigger and stronger at will. It was impossible but so wondrous and intoxicating and intensely arousing that my cock felt easily hard and powerful enough to penetrate and destroy a tree, or pretty much anything for that matter. It all added up to one thing. I couldn’t lead a normal life anymore because I was no longer meant to. A chill ran up my spine as I realized that everything had changed – everything – but I shoved the implications back into my subconscious, unwilling to face them. Yet I couldn’t deny the incredible power my body commanded. I felt as if I had a massive pump but also something new. I felt denser and more solid. Permanent. Almost unmovable. I surveyed the growing number of men that collected around me, all on their knees in the dirt of the work site, some in classically submissive poses with arms behind backs and heads down, while others simply stared, dumbstruck. My cock throbbed and spurted pre-cum, demanding that I fuck all of them right then. It took every ounce of self-control I possessed to keep from grasping and pumping it until I unloaded for them, demonstrating my superior equipment, spraying them as if to reward them for the complete submission they willingly offered. I found myself wishing to speak to Hank. It was time to go home. I ignored my former co-workers and swaggered over to the lockers. Despite my additional mass and density, the hardness of my skin, I moved easily, freely. I looked at my lock. It was a heavy duty, circular Brinks lock, stainless steel, designed to be difficult to cut with bolt-cutters. Curious to test my strength, I took it in hand, placed my thumb and forefinger on either side of the hardened steel hook and squeezed. It snapped almost without effort, which for some reason did not surprise me. I pulled it off and examined it briefly as it rested in the palm of my hand. Then bringing my fingers together in a fist, I crushed it. I stared at the remains of the lock in my open palm before allowing it to fall to the ground. I removed my backpack from the locker and paused. I was nude and realized that this did not bother me any longer. I was magnificent beyond reason. Everyone should see me in all my massively muscled hyper-masculine glory. But at the same time, I considered what would happen if I appeared in public naked. I could easily picture the accidents and chaos that would ensue. No. People weren’t ready. I decided to cover with something. I walked over to Mark, who had stepped out of the office minutes earlier only to fall to his knees a few steps away. He stared blankly at my cock, drooling. “Mark, do you have any sweats with you? I need to borrow a pair.” He didn’t respond. “MARK!” He tried to look up at me but his eyes only made it up to my massive pecs. “I need to borrow a pair of sweats. Do you have any?” He nodded as he continued staring at my chest. “In my bag,” He said blankly. “Just take them.” Mark’s sweats, as large as they were, were still comically tight and I caused at least two accidents on the way home. My cock was simply impossible to hide so I gave up trying. It refused to go soft and wagged left and right as I walked, tenting out the sweats over a foot in front of me, continuously leaking pre-cum so that it looked as if I wet my pants. Which, I suppose, I had. Every last person on the sidewalk stepped off to the side to watch me pass, either staring in awe, falling to their knees or both. I still had mixed feelings about their reactions, I still felt somewhat self-conscious, but I was not compelled to run and hide. Their awe was to be expected after all, their submission to me, perfectly natural. Matt was sitting in my armchair and reading a book when I arrived home. I entered and looked around. My apartment was the cleanest it had been in weeks. The broken television was gone, the gallons of my pre-cum and cum had been cleaned from the rugs and floor, the frame of the bed had apparently been repaired and the mattress replaced. He stood up to greet me, but quickly fell to the floor, dumbstruck. Forgetting myself, I ran forward, shaking the floor with each step, and picked him up. I hugged him carefully. “Thank you so much for cleaning up,” I said as I kissed his face. “This is a wonderful surprise to come home to!” But Matt’s mind was somewhere else entirely. His hands were all over my body, groping, feeling, rubbing, exploring. His eyes were wide, his mouth gaping, his penis snaking down the leg of his cargo shorts. “You’re so ... so ... HUGE!” He exclaimed, finally able to speak. “And so hard, like a marble statue.” I flexed my right arm and watched him melt. He reached up with his trembling left hand and placed it over the peak of my enormous biceps. It was so big that even with his fingers fully spread he couldn’t hold the entire ball of the flexed muscle. Then I felt him squeeze as he abruptly doubled over, even while still in my arms. “UGH!” He grunted and gasped for breath. “Ah! AH!” I brought his mouth to mine as he shot his load and gently played with his tongue with my own. I could feel the warmth and movement of his breath, his beard on my lips. His scent again filled my nostrils, musky with a slight but distinct sharpness that drove me wild. He gazed into my eyes with the adoration and worship that he had given me since we first met, an all-consuming trust and submission that hit every button I possessed. I carried him over to the bed and set him down. He continued to stare at me as if in a trance while I slipped out of Mark’s sweatpants. “Something new happened today,” I said as I stepped into the bathroom to retrieve the scale. I placed it on the floor at the foot of the bed. “Tell me what it says.” Nothing. His eyes were riveted to my pounding, leaking cock. “Matt, tell me what it says,” I repeated. Between the shelf of my pecs and my cock I could not see the display. Slowly, ever so slowly, his eyes drifted down to the scale. “339 pounds,” he said. “Fuuuuuuuuuck.” Next Chapter: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1532-transformation-part-i-mutation-chapter-six/

I have been reading everyone's stories for a long time now. Figured i'd start writing some too. Let me know what you think! Bill pt 1 “It has been a long time since you've focused on yourself Bill, ever since your wife passed two years ago.” Brian said. “I know, but I just want what’s best for Nate…it’s been hard working full-time here and having to be a single father.” Bill is a 52 year old father of Nathan, a 18 year old who just finished high school and is looking towards the future. Bill is about 5’8’’ with a skinny build, only weighs about 150 lbs and has salt and pepper hair which is a buzz cut to his head. He is a police officer for the local town and has been for about 19 years. He is proud of his son Nathan, but has always been envious of how easy he could build muscle through his high school sports. Nathan is about the same height as his dad, 5’9’’, but has a medium build and weighs about 195 lbs. Brian and Bill were driving around in their patrol car. Bill was thinking of how he can be more of a father to his son, more specifically, how he could build muscle. He would consider himself athletic and lifts at the gym often through the week, tho throughout his life he has never been an easy gainer. Bill looks over at Brian and asks, “Hey Brian, were do you workout?” Brian: “Why do you ask?” Bill looks down and says, “I have noticed you lift a fair amount, and it really shows…you’re built.” Brian: “Well actually to tell the truth, this is not all me…don’t get me wrong, I’ve put the effort in, but I’ve had some help along the way.” Bill: “Do you take steroids?” Brian: “No, something else…can you keep a secret?” Bill has different thoughts going through his head about what Brian could say next, but he was curious. Bill: “Sure man.” Brian: “Well… I’ve actually been involved in some medical trial study down at that lab on Gateway Blvd, you know the place?” Bill: “Yeah, I’ve passed it by a few times, never been there before though.” Brian: “Well, recently they have been focusing their research on building muscle. I don’t really understand how it works so much, but man I’ve really noticed a difference. No side affects either.” Bill: “Really! That sounds great, are they looking for more candidates?” Brian: “Unfortunately this study is finished, but they are looking for people to trial a new growth serum which is supposed to provide better results, here is the scientist’s card, his name is Sam. Tell him I sent you and you interest in the study if you are.” Bill: “Thanks Brian, I’ll think about it.” Bill finished work around 3pm. He was sitting in his car thinking about the conversation he had with Brian today. This is something Bill has thought about much of his life. Maybe this study is his answer to a better him. Bill pulled out the card…then his cell. Bill got home soon after. He actually setup an appointment for the next day for evaluation at the lab, they actually said they could possibly do the trial tomorrow night if he is a candidate, he would just have to stay overnight. Bill was already off for the next couple days, so it worked off perfectly. He also explained to Nate that he wouldn’t be home tomorrow night when he gets home, that he may be going out with some friends from work. Nathan understood. However he noticed something different about his dad. It was almost like he had a pep in his step again. Ever since his mom passed, his dad has always been positive, but always seemed to be a little held back at the same time because of it. Nathan was curous, but brushed it off. They headed off to bed, Bill looking forward to the next day. Bill showed up at the lab at 10am as instructed. Sam was there to greet him in the waiting room and brought him back to an exam room where Sam took many body measurements, a blood and urine sample, and had Bill fill out a bunch of paperwork on his health history as well as asking a bunch of questions. It felt like forever for Bill, but it had actually been about 2 hours, less than the 3 he was told. After, Sam said he would be back in about an hour as he processed the results. In the mean time Bill sat and watched some TV in the waiting room. As he sat he noticed that he didn’t see many staff around at all other than Sam, and was curious. “I guess this is a lab, they must be all in the back or something, spinning test tubes and such like you see in labs on TV” he thought. Sam came back soon after with a smile on his face, congrats Bill! You’re a candidate for the study! Bill’s spirits were lifted when he heard it. As the time passed, he was beginning to think he wasn’t going to work out for it. Bill agreed to participate in the study, he signed some papers and changed into a hospital gown. Bill felt strange in it but was ok. He then sat in a reclined chair in procedure room. Everything looked very clean and the room was bright. The table next to him had a computer as well as some syringes and other medical supplies. A camera was hanging from the ceiling for the study. Sam then went on to explain the procedure to Bill. Sam was going to give Bill a series of shots. The first was a type of relaxer to help with anxiety. Second was another shot, this was a type of chemical which would, in a way, prep the muscles for growth. The last was another shot, this was different however, and the one Bill was most anxious about. The last shot was the experimental growth hormone/testosterone which would have to be injected into the testicles directly. This is the first for human trials, but has worked well on the rat trial subjects with staggering results and no side effects noted. It only takes the last about 5-10 minutes to kick in, and works for about a 12 hour period. Sam went ahead and gave the relaxer first. He turned his back to prep for the next injection, it took him about 5 minutes to get it ready but he wanted to give the first shot a chance to work on Bill before the next two were given. Sam was serious in his work but came to notice that he didn’t hear anything from Bill for a while. He turned around to look at him. Bill was sitting in the chair with a blank look on his face, starring straight forward. “You ok Bill” Sam asked. “Yes, I’m fine.” Bill replied in a monotone voice. Sam was nervous after this strange response. He looked at the first shot he gave and typed the number off the vial into the computer to look it up, as the computer was searching, he prayed he hadn’t grabbed the wrong vial. He is never lax in his work. The results came. Sam was in shock, he had given Bill a highly experimental neurological suggestive serum, never been trialed. Sam then frantically checked Bill out by taking his vitals, and doing a full body exam. Everything checked out perfect except that Bill was highly suggestible. Bill basically did everything Sam asked. Sam then asked Bill to stand up out of the chair. He stood right away. He then asked him to walk to the door and back. Bill again did as he was told. Sam was scared but was getting a little excited at the same time. Mind control had always been a fetish of his. He then gave Bill a multitude of commands, which he followed just to make sure his assumptions were true. Bill did them all with no question. Sam then had a though in his mind. He then asked Bill to take off his gown. Bill did it right away and dropped it to the ground. Bill had an ok build as described earlier with a good amount of salt and pepper chest hair as well but the most distinguishing feature was his cock size. It was 7’’ soft. Sam would never consider himself gay, maybe bisexual. His work had taken up so much of his time, he didn’t have much of a personal life. At this moment though, he was feeling an attraction to Bill. Sam was about 28 and very skinny, weighed only about 135lb at 5’5’’. He always liked the way well build older men looked. Bill was almost that except for the muscle aspect, but Sam could change that. Sam was starting to get worked up at this point. He knew it was wrong but he decided he was the only one in the lab today, with no one to come over the weekend. He was safe. Bill was expected to stay in the lab overnight anyways. Sam decided to continue the study. He could cover up later. He then had Bill sit in the chair, still naked. “It will be better to see the results anyways…” Sam thought. He strapped him in and gave shot two. Bill did great with that. Now for the main event, what he was looking forward to anyways. Sam then thought for a second, why not give him a larger dose… He then turned around and drew up 3 more times the original dose in the syringe. Sam was getting a little nervous but excited at the same time. He was going to make the perfect man for him. Sam grabbed onto Bill’s testicles, admiring the size and shape, and gave a shot into both, Bill didn’t even flinch. Sam sat, observing the results for a while. Nothing happened. About 5 minutes had passed. But then Sam noticed something, Bill’s testicles began to enlarge ever so slightly. At this point he noticed that Bill was starting to moan out loud. Very softly at first but got louder through the starting process. The growth to Bill’s testicles progressed. They grew to the size of golf balls first, then tennis balls, then grapefruits, all over a matter of minutes. Bill's cock had morphed into a heavy column of meat. He'd even developed a massive juicy foreskin that bloated out the circumference of the cock and make it appear even larger. It had to be at least 15 inches in length and probably 10 inches around. It started to get hard in front of Sam as it bobbed and throbbed and seemed to be breathing on it's own. Then more changes began to happen. Veins on Bill’s cock were already huge, pumping large amounts of blood to his growing cock. Bill’s breathing increased as well. You could tell at this point that the serum was starting to spread to the rest of Bill’s body through his blood stream. Bill was starting to moan and grunt louder and louder, both in pleasure and in pain. Next, serum began to spread and work on other parts of Bill’s body. Sounds of growth and cracking came from Bill as he grew taller and more muscular by the second. Soon, he had a solid 8 pack of abs brick by brick. Lats began to spread like wings. Pecs began to enlarge forming a dip in between them and definite striations. His nipples began to point downwards as well. Next came his arms and legs. Biceps, triceps and forarms began to explode with growth. His quads and calves as well. Bill quickly turned from an in shape middle-aged man into a hot bodybuilder, all over a matter of minutes. The change was not over yet, Bill only had a small amount of chest hair before the process, now more chest hairs began springing up all over the now chiseled surface. He clean shaven face now had a good amount of scruffy growth upon it. Bill then fell to the ground on his knees and fists, still grunting and breathing hard. After about 15 min from the start of the growth process, it gradually slowed and stopped. Bill had built up quite a sweat by this point but was calming down. Sam was so excited at this point. He wanted to really see his subject. Sam then instructed Bill to stand up off the ground. He did right away. Bill now towered over Samat about 6’2’’, he had grown taller. Sam couldn’t help himself. He began to feel Bill’s muscles over his body. Sam was loving it. Bill’s chest and arms were so hard with muscle, Sam felt that he couldn’t dent them even if he tried his hardest. Bill was now the man Sam dreamed about, and he was under his control. Bill just stood still as Sam admired his creation of a man. Sam’s cock was rock hard at this point and he wanted more. Sam began to think about what he could do with Bill at this point. He didn’t really want Bill to continue to just follow commands, he wanted him to have a personality as well. Sam then came up with a perfect plan. “Bill”, Sam said. “Yes master” said Bill. “I want you to listen carefully to the following commands.” “Yes” said Bill. Same began, “When I say nook, you will regain your normal personality but will remain under my control, you will not question any of my commands or suggestions, I will still be your master and you will address me as such. You will increase your love for building muscle and developing your body. You will also now have an attraction to men as well, regardless of what you were attracted to before. Do you understand Bill?” “I understand master” Bill said. Sam then said, “Great, hey Bill, nook.” The glaze left Bill’s eyes and he began to look around. “Why am I naked….but these muscles, I never had this much.” Bill began to feel his chest , arms and much of the muscle on his body. Sam was loving this. Sam then said, “How do you feel Bill?” “Better than ever, this is what I have always wanted…I kinda feel

Fifteen Keith was exiting the shower as he heard some noise. He wrapped a towel around his tightly muscled waist and stepped out the bath room. He didn’t see anything in the hallway and strutted over to his room. “Man my workouts sure pay off”, he said to himself as he walked through the hallway, “I’m up to 290 pounds of muscle. Sean will be in for a big surprise next week at university.” He entered his room and turned toward his bed to get his clothes he had laid out. He noticed a big shadow sliding over the bed from behind. Surprised, he tried to look aside but before he could turn around, a big strong hand shoved him forward. Keith put his hands on the bed to prevent himself from crashing down on it. “Hey!”, he said as the towel was ripped from his waist and a hot pole slid into his ass. “Anton, no!”, he grunted half in pain half in pleasure. “Oh I’m not Anton, bro”, a deep yet familiar voice replied. “Connor?”, Keith asked as he steadied himself under the violence of the thrusts in his ass, his cock inflating with blood. “Yep, bro. I’ve come for my birthday present”, Connor said as he pounded his brother’s muscular ass with full force, grabbing his sides to keep him from being pushed down on the bed. “What the hell do you think you’re doing?”, Keith asked while trying to escape the strong hands grabbing his flanks. How does he keep me in place? I outweigh him by at least 150 pounds of muscle, he thought as he wiggled and flexed his big hard muscles to free himself. “Come for my present, I told ya. And I’m not done just yet, bro”, Connor grunted and exploded down his brother’s ass while he effortlessly held his 290 pound brother in place. “Now got what you want you little fag?”, Keith yelled angrily as he felt his brother’s cum fill his ass, “I'm gonna stomp you like a bug, little perv”. He grabbed hold of the bed and tried to pull him free from the paws and the cock in his ass. Veins exploded on the surface of his hard, 23 inch arms as he pulled with all his might. “You’re in no position to tell me what to do, bro. You can't even free yourself from my hold”, Connor said and turned Keith around, his deflating dick still inside him. Keith stared in disbelief at his little brother as he was turned around. Big, hard muscles that clearly out-sized his own well-trained ones gave his brother a stud-like physique; his still boyish looking face just seemed too young for the hard muscled body looming over him. His cock hardened slowly against his abs. “How did you get this big?”, he asked trying to prevent his brother from noticing his inflating cock while drinking in the incredible sight in front of him. “Growth spurt, I guess. And I want to be even bigger”, Connor replied in his deep voice sending vibrations through both their bodies. “Who’s the fag now?”, Connor said grinningly, “Does the big jock of the family gets off on his brother’s body?”. “Shut up and let me go!”, Keith said harshly and tried to get away from his brother. He summoned all his strength, placed his hands against the rock-hard abs and pushed to free himself. His cock inflated further as he felt the extraordinary hardness of the firm, hot muscles. "Agh", he sighed as he gave up the unwinnable struggle and realized that his brother was supporting his 290 pounds with just his arms. And the deflating cock in his ass. “Alright”, Connor replied, “I’ll make you go.” “Finally”, Keith replied, “I won’t beat you up then.” “I’ll make you go off like a fountain”, Connor continued, “This spell with full force shall roar, until you’re smaller than I was before. With every load your cock shall blast, 10 pounds of muscles on me shall be past!”. Hellish chants and an icy chill filled the room as Connor spoke these words. Keith didn’t even notice it. His more than half-hard dick sprang to its full 8.5 inches and pointed straight up towards his brother’s muscular frame as his balls drew tight and a first spurt of cum was blasted against his brother’s muscular pecs, sliding down slowly onto his hard abs. “YEAH!”, Connor moaned deeply and began pounding his brother’s ass with full force again. His big, hard muscles inflated further as more loads blasted from his brother’s dick, drenching his chest and abs in sticky cum. Keith managed to calm his orgasm down after five loads had blasted from his balls. He bit his tongue hard and the pain overwhelmed the pleasure coursing through his body. He grunted and blinked as he saw his brother grow and expand before his eyes. The round shoulders swelled outward into nice balls of muscles, wider than a doorframe; the heavy pecs hardened and grew into meaty slabs of armor that protruded clearly from his chest; the muscular arms that supported his weakening frame hardened under his body, he could feel the biceps swelling into steely hardness against his once well-muscled back; the tight eight-pack stretched and hardened further as his own dick slid down against the stony surface; the cock that was pounding his ass swelled beyond the size it had when it entered, he could feel the pressure building. “Mmmghn” His brother’s grunt made Keith look up and his mouth fell open in disbelief; his brother’s formerly boyish face had evolved to match his body. The layer of baby fat had melted away and had made room for an angular one with a stubbly beard; his blond curls had taken on a more spiked appearance. Keith’s balls churned and blasted out another round of spurts against the hard stomach his cock was trapped against. “MORE!”, Conner bellowed as he pounded his brother’s ass even harder, supporting him with just one big hand that covered Keith's entire lower back while his other hand groped the swelling mass of his hard pecs. Keith could feel his own body getting weaker and weaker. He looked down and saw his muscles melting before his eyes. His once impressive, 290 pound physique shriveled down and shrank as more cum oozed from his cock and smeared against the swelling abs it thwacked against. He had lost about 100 pounds as shaking went through his swelling brother. The cock in his ass swelled further and throbbed violently. “YEAUGHN!”, Connor bellowed deeply as his growing cock exploded in his brother’s ass once more. Load after load of thick, sticky cum blasted from the jolting cock. The pressure kept building and his brother suddenly flew from his cock in a rush of cum. Connor kept cumming for what seemed like an eternity, coating his brother and the bed in a thick layer of his juices. “I’m gonna check my body”, Connor said and strutted out of the room, leaving his diminished brother coated in cum on his bed. The hellish chants ended as promptly as they had begun. Keith blinked incredulously as his eyes followed his now massive younger brother exit his room. He jumped up from the pool of sticky cum and rushed after Connor like an eager puppy. He sprang into the hallway and was just in time to see his brother descend the stairs leading to the basement. He waited until his younger brother disappeared into the dark basement before sprinting toward the stairs. He has to be in the gym, he thought as he quickly descended the stairs. Better not let him notice I'm here, he thought as he cautiously and silently sneaked to the door and peeped around the corner into the basement gym. He couldn't prevent a loud gasp from escaping his mouth as he saw the stud his brother had become. Connor was standing in front of the large mirrors and was about to begin inspecting his new physique as he heard a faint gasp at the door. “Come over here and stand next to me, little guy. Now!”, he bellowed without removing his gaze from his own reflection. Keith jumped up but couldn’t withstand the powerful command from his brother. He walked up to the big stud and stood next to him. Their nakedness was the only resemblance he saw in the mirror. “How the tables have turned. Looks like my 18th birthday is my best one yet”, Connor said, “I’m finally the man I was supposed to be. And you’re the little one from now on.” “I'll have my size back soon enough when I attack the weights. Besides I’m still bigger than you were before”, Keith blurted out quickly. “For now, little guy, for now. Let’s have some fun first”, Connor said and grabbed the biggest dumbbells from the rack and began doing bicep curls. Instinctively, Keith did the same. He grabbed onto the second heaviest dumbbells but couldn’t lift them an inch. “Better grab something light you can lift, little guy”, Connor said laughingly and kept pumping out perfect reps. Keith grabbed the 20 pounders and began curling them. His 190 pound body sure didn’t look appealing, but he still had a solid base left to build from. After about 10 reps, he dropped the weights. His arms were worn out. Connor kept going on for about a minute before gently racking the dumbbells. “Let’s check our guns, little guy. Do you have a tape in here?”, he asked as he turned to face his former big brother. “Over there”, Keith replied and pointed toward a cabinet. “Grab it!”, Connor bellowed. Keith sprang up, rushed over to the cabinet and returned quickly with the tape to his brother. “Flex your arm, little guy”, Connor said as he grabbed the tape. Keith raised his right arm and flexed it hard. The muscle showed some nice definition but was nowhere near the 23 inches it had grown into over summer. “Just under 14 inches. Let’s says 14”, Connor said, “My turn now”. Keith watched in awe as his younger brother raised his right arm. As the muscular arm was stretched horizontally, the separation between the two heads of the bicep was clearly visible, as were the veins that fed the thick muscle. The muscle exploded in size and rushed upward as his brother brought in his meaty forearm. Keith’s diminished cock followed. He did no longer care about his brother noticing his cock inflating in a salute to his incredible body. He put the tape around the massive arm, enjoying the feeling of the hard, hot ball of muscle and the jolts it send through his hard cock. “Well, what does it say?”, Connor asked. “Just over 29 inches”, Keith said breathlessly. “Yeah!”, Connor boomed and grabbed the tape from his brother’s grasp. “Let’s measure something else”, he said and put the tape up against his brother’s hard cock. Keith sighed as his brother’s warm, thick fingers caressed his diminished cock. “5 inches all hard. Mine’s bigger flaccid during winter”, Connor said laughingly, “Measure it”. Keith held down the tape. “I’m not gonna measure your cock, little bro”, he said, “that’s just nasty.” “Who are you calling little here?”, Connor bellowed angrily and smacked his right fist against his meaty left paw. The sound echoed through the basement gym. “I’ll show you what a real man looks like”. He stroked his cock to hardness and measured it. “17 inches of meat, bro. You were never this big. Do a most muscular, little bro", Connor said as he put his brother in front of his own body. Keith gulped as he noticed his younger brother towering over him in height and broadness. Instinctively, he followed the bigger man's order; he bent over slightly, brought in his arms and flexed his diminished muscles. His still muscular, 190 pound body showed some good definition as the lines on his athletic muscles deepened. And his frame formed a solid base for some serious mass in the future. "My turn", Connor said. "You're still relaxed?", Keith blurted out as he stared at the big hard muscles behind his reflection in the mirror. His cock throbbed and thwacked against his flexed abs. Connor just grinned, tossed the tape aside and copied his shrunken brother's pose. Veins and striations exploded on the surface of his protruding chest as the beefy pecs hardened into two fleshy orbs the size of 50 pound plates; thick veins snaked over the perfectly round, striated delts down onto his meaty biceps. Keith gasped at the difference. His brother’s upper body looked simply perfect, the spectacular lower body was blocked by his own frame. Keith’s cock throbbed at the sight. "You know you were right a few minutes ago, little bro", Connor asked while hardening his flex even more. The icy chill and hellish chants invaded the basement gym as his juicy muscles hardened further. “Wh... wh... what do you mean?”, Keith asked looking up at his brother and relaxing his shaking muscles. “You’re still bigger than I was before my growth spurt. Time for some more growth spurts and I'm not gonna miss a single drop”, Connor said. He relaxed his titanic muscles, grabbed the nearby bench, placed it in front of him and effortlessly stood his brother up on it; turning him around to face him. "Feed me some more, little bro", he said. Connor bounced his right pec as he said 'li', his left pec as he said 'tle' and flexed both the incredible muscles as he said 'bro'. Keith’s vision was filled with his brother’s bouncing, juicy pecs covered in veins and striations. His overstimulated mind couldn’t take anymore. His nearly drained balls stabbed as they churned and blasted another round of spurts against the giant’s hard muscles. Keith shuddered and shook by the force of the consuming orgasm exploding through his 190 pound body, nearly falling from the wobbling bench, his brother grabbing him with his left paw to steady him; his cock squirting against the massive chest, shoulders, biceps and forearms in front of him. “THAT’S IT!”, Connor boomed in his further deepening voice that filled the basement gym as load after load of his brother's cum splattered against his growing torso. He tossed his shrinking brother aside from the bench to inspect his beefing up frame and flexed his swelling muscles in the mirror. His broadening back, leading up to massive shoulders the size of two doors, gave him an awesome v-taper; his legs out-sized tree-trunks and more deep grooves appeared on the expanding quads; his eight-pack abs lengthened and swelled into the size of cobblestones and two more rows of steely abs emerged under his swelling chest; his massive pecs inflated with hard mass, pushing his nipples outward; incredible arms ballooned further until they reached an impressive 40 inches of rock-hard, round, vein-infested meat. “No” The meager high-pitched, girly voice made Connor look away from his reflection. He smiled broadly as he saw his diminished brother beating his pathetic cock on the bench. “Who’s little now?”, he boomed. He quickly returned his gaze to his magnificent, still swelling muscles in the mirror. Keith blew another load by the deep manly voice his brother had developed. Mesmerized by the hulking muscles on the growing frame of his evolving into perfection younger brother, he got up from the bench and stumbled over on his skinny, weak legs toward his behemoth brother, still beating his diminishing cock. He smeared his cum onto his frail hand and reached for the back of the towering giant that dominated the entire basement gym. His pathetic, 3 inch cock jolted as his hand made contact with the hot, hard muscles on the wide lower back. He rubbed the cum onto the giant’s muscular lower back with his cum covered right hand. Instinctively, his left hand reached for his oozing not quite 3 incher and applied the last two blast of his completely emptied balls onto it. He reached for his brother's incredible 12-pack abs and coated the cobblestone-sized abs of lowest row with the cum. "YEAGH!", Connor grunted as he noticed his diminished brother rubbing his cum onto his titanic muscles. He grinned broadly as he realized that his older brother only came up to the fourth row of his 12-pack. "More! Bigger!", he said as he grabbed his brother's waist and easily lifted him up with his right arm. "My arm is bigger than your entire body, little bro." Keith squirmed but the big paw that encircled his waist didn't budge. His mouth fell open in awe as he was hoisted upward and his eyes scanned the more than huge muscles on his younger brother's spectacular body. His note quite 3 incher rushed to hardness again. "It's thinner and shorter than my pinky", Connor grinningly said before he took the pathetic cock in his mouth and began to suck. "No...ughn", Keith grunted in agony and lust. His agonizing, drained balls protested violently and it felt like his cock was about to be ripped off and disappear down his giant brother's throat. A shudder went through his now feeble 90 pound body as a final dribble oozed from his 2,5 inch cock. His vision went black and his body went limp as he passed out in his brother's paw. The hellish chants disappeared and the temperature returned to normal as Connor pulled the excuse for a cock from his mouth and tossed his shrunken brother on the floor. "Let's go have some fun", he said and left the basement gym. Connor grinned broadly as he entered his room, finding Anton sleeping on his bed. He shut the door and dove onto the muscular behemoth. “Like your present?”, Anton asked as he awoke from the impact and the sound of the collapsing bed that couldn't take the weight of the two behemoth. “Best present ever”, Connor said as he ripped off Anton’s boxers and groped the massive muscles on the behemoth’s chest. He tried to dig into the meat but Anton’s steely hard flex didn’t budge. “Still smaller than me, buddy”, Anton grunted as he flipped Connor around and stretched him out on the bed before sliding on top of his muscular body. “Still a very nice and impressive size though”, he said as he groped Connor’s thick arms. Connor flexed his arms into their 40 inches of hard meat but Anton was too powerful. His thick fingers dented the muscle playfully. “Ughn”, Connor grunted as the behemoth sucked on his sensitive nipple and he felt the thick cock inflate against his hard 12-pack. “Let’s do what I’ve wanted all summer”, Anton groaned and rammed his engorged 25 incher into the tight, muscular ass. “Mughn”, Connor moaned and clenched the powerful muscles of his ass to withstand the invasion. “No you don’t”, Anton grunted in his ear and rammed past the clenched defenses. “Feels so good and tight”, he groaned as he slid the entire impressive length of his cock inside his roommate. He grabbed Connor’s muscular shoulders and began pounding with full force. “Yeagh”, Connor grunted as pleasure filled him as the big, hard, hot tube slammed in and out of his ass. He grabbed Anton’s meaty ass and pulled and pushed in the rhythm of his roommate. His own cock swelled between their hard, muscular abs. He released one arm and flexed it in front of Anton. Anton marveled at the sight of the 40 inch arm and exploded. “UUUUGGGHHHNNN!”. Massive amounts of cum blasted from his beastly cock into the clenching muscular ass. His titanic muscled flexed with every load that jolted from his cock. As Anton exploded down his ass and the huge muscles of the gigantic chest flexed mere inches from his face, Connor exploded too. His engorged 21 incher blasted load after load of cum between their hard, flexing abs. When Anton crashed down exhaustedly on his body, a final load blasted from Connor’s dick. "Man that was way better than raping my brother's ass", Connor said, "I could get used to this every day". "The fun has only begun", Anton replied and sat up, his cock still inside his fellow behemoth's ass. "Round 2!", he said as he thrust Connor's 500 pounds up and down the shaft of his 25 incher. "Ughn", Connor moaned in ecstasy. His eyes rolled back and blood rushed into his deflating cock. He grabbed hold of the beefy, perfectly round delts of his roommate and began moving in the rythm. "Yeagh! That's it!", Anton grunted between clenched teeth as his roommate slid up and down his throbbing cock. Connor came first, exploding cum all over Anton's incredible chest and 14-pack; drenching both their bodies in his sticky man juice. Anton followed as he felt the behemoth's muscles harden and flex around his rock-hard 25 incher. Volley after volley of thick cum blasted in the tight, hard ass. "Quite a mess we've made", Connor said as he calmed his breathing and noticed the cum covered, collapsed bed. "I'm gonna get a drink. You want something?", he said and lifted himself from the deflating cock. He got up from the destroyed bed, turned around and headed for the door. Two strong hands grabbed his meaty, round shoulders. "Round 3!", Anton said in his ear. "More?", Connor asked and put his hand against the wall to steady himself as his fellow behemoth's 25 incher slid in his ass once more. "You ... ugh ... like ... ugh ... it", Anton grunted in his ear, shoving the entire length of his engorged cock into the juicy ass. His right paw played with Connor's inflating dick and his left paw grabbed hold of the muscular shoulder in front of him. "Yeaughn", Connor moaned as the strong paw pumped the length of his swelling cock. he shivered as he realized that his rock-hard 21 incher disappeared entirely into the hot, strong paw. "Your big, hard muscles drive me wild", Anton said as his left paw roamed the thick pecs. Connor flexed his impressive chest but his roommate easily overpowered his flex and dug into the striated slabs of hard beef. His cock jolted in the strong paw that pumped his lengthy shaft. "Teasing me?", Anton asked between fastening breaths and began pounding the muscular ass with full force. Connor placed his other hand against the wall the withstand the force of his roommate's thrusts and moaned in lust as his ass was pounded and his cock was stroked. "UUUUUUUGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHNNNNNNNNNNN!!!!!!!!!!" A deep, pleasure-filled, animalistic moan boomed from his mouth and echoed through the room as his 21 incher exploded. Cum flowed between the thick fingers pumping his shaft and splattered against the wall. Goosebumps and shivers raced through his 500 pound, muscular frame as his fellow behemoth kept pumping his shaft. The spams and shivers from his roommate atop his throbbing 25 incher sent Connor over the edge once again. "UUUUUUUUUUUUUUUGGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHNNNNN!" Load after load of cum blasted from his bull-sized balls and fired into the spasming ass he pounded relentlessly. After about five minutes, Anton's orgasm calmed down and he released his roommate's cock and ass. The worn out Connor slumped to the floor as his knees gave away. He stared up grinningly at his fellow behemoth, his 21 incher slowly deflating between his muscular quads. "I can't wait to see the look on my parent's faces when they come home from their vacation tomorrow. And to see how they react on the news I have to tell them..."

A "trigger" for some writing A Proposal for Creation of the National School for Male Muscle Worshippers by [email protected] Mission: To teach committed muscle worshippers (regular guys and bodybuilders) how to deliver passionate, profoundly erotic, and deeply stimulating muscle worshipping services to muscle gods. As a result of delivering these extraordinary services, the muscle gods keep asking the very gifted muscle worshipper to come back time and again and, in many cases, are willing to pay for the muscle worshipping services because the worshippers are so expert at fulfilling the deepest needs of the muscle god (a type of “reverse” escort services). Faculty: Regular guys who are muscle addicts and who have already established themselves as experts in the art and science of muscle-worshipping. They are also expert trainers and coaches of adults. Gorgeous bodybuilders that not only love to be worshipped themselves, but are also very effective, enthusiastic, and passionate about giving deep joy to other muscle gods. Massive and beautiful muscle gods who offer their time, bodies, and lustful inclinations to be worshipped in support of the development of muscle worshippers. Location(s): A series of weekends at private resorts throughout the nation with: (1) strong security, (2) a workout room that can be dedicated to the school for a period of days, and (3) a private pool for fun in the nude. Possible Topics for the Curriculum: Overall Basics Male musculature (names and nick names of the major muscles) The psychological nature of the deep-seated win-win relationships that can occur between a muscle god and the worshipper The differing needs of muscle gods (no one is the same) The strategic use of skimpy and very tight t-shirts, posers, jock-straps and cut-off shorts. Making sure it is always safe sex and making that fun, instead of a drag. Using internet stories and first-hand real-time experiences for ideas, inspiration, and understanding of the wide variety of different dynamics in the worshipper/musclegod relationship. Understanding the profound and visceral relationship between hardened and flexed muscles and sexual gratification for both the worshipper and the muscle god. Worshipping Basics Cock-hardening muscle talk (without sexual innuendo) and muscle sex talk Uninhibited basket and bulge worship by hand, mouth, teeth, and tongue Feeling, mauling and appreciated rock hard flexed muscles—their striations and veins Fucking muscle god’s hard muscles with worshippers hard cock Basic submission without abuse Meeting and responding to the special needs of muscle daddies Muscle worship in private workout sessions with gym equipment while doing exercises. Strategic use of mirrors for maximum worshipping impact Proven techniques for mutually rewarding showers in a shower stall or tub. The art of supremely sensual total body muscle oiling Advanced tit manipulation and worship “Taking charge of the muscle god” (when he is willing) The importance of powerfully demonstrating your worshipping passion and excitement to the muscle god Discovery and assessing the most deeply held and important desires and needs of each muscle god Expanding into more sex Tips to guarantee the hard flexed muscle god gets his cock hard and powerfully shoots a load without being touched by himself or the worshipper Strategies for slow building – and pulling back – from shooting a load – both solo and together. Advanced cock-sucking and masturbation Advanced top and bottom anal sex Total turn-on from muscle and cock-grinding frontal frottage Additional key techniques The joy of threesomes Deep total body tissue massage Techniques for helping the shy and inexperienced muscle god mature into a muscle flexing testosterone-driven machine. What to do if and when a loving friendship or relationship starts to develop Training methods Highly experiential with extensive hand, cock, and body contact Pre-taped videos showing best muscle worshipping practices In class videos taken for immediate study, feedback, and additional practice Real time practice demonstrations, including developing load-shooting frequency Posing and flexing exhibitions, and rewards for the muscle god. Private time for one on one mutual muscle talk, muscle sex talk, and body exploration Muscle worshipping homework during and between weekends. At Graduation A Certificate of Completion for the worshipper for use on a website and on-line profiles of the muscle-worshipper. Addition to the national “Hall of Fame” of muscle worshippers for review and selection by muscle gods seeking expert worshipper services. Two years paid membership for the worshipper at their local muscle god gym. Take home muscle god memorabilia: cum and sweat soaked posers, cut-offs, jock Straps, and t-shirts Voluntary addition of contact information of all faculty and students, together with pictures, into the School’s data-base for post-training follow-up and link-ups. OK readers and muscle-worshippers, this is a great opportunity to turn this muscle-worshipping fantasy into a story-line. For instance: What could happen in the “classrooms?” What would “extra-curricular” activities look like? How would a student earn “extra credit?” What would “final exams” look like? What would the “graduation ceremonies” look like? What would the “commencement speech” be about and who would deliver it? Do those questions trigger some fantasies of your own? Don’t be shy. No one is gonna “grade” what you write Have at it and post it! Thanks [email protected]

So this is one I had posted on the old forum. I lost all of my other stories, but I found this one and figured it still deserved to live on. Hope you enjoy it. Being a bartender actually turned out to be a pretty good day job for a witch. Mixing drinks wasn’t too different from mixing potions, and placing my bar in a college town meant I had plenty to keep me interested. There’d been plenty of times I’d used concoctions to alter people’s evenings, but it was always in good fun. Love potions were extremely easy to make, and it’s not like these kids weren’t coming out and getting drunk in order to get some anyway. Now, when you’ve been around as long as I have (about 500 years), you’ve seen it all: peace, war, love, heartbreak, fear, joy, hate, sorrow…you name it. I was convinced that the human race was nothing more than something to play with and profit off of, and nothing was going to change my mind. I suppose you could say that I’m pretty powerful as far as witches come, but seeing as how I hadn’t seen another witch in about a century, who could say? We basically kept to ourselves, and it’s not like anyone knew I was a witch. Witches don’t age like humans, but we look like them, so to anybody else, I just looked like a tall slender brunette in her late 20’s/early 30’s. Being 5’10 let me be kinda busty, and I had fun flirting with the boys. I’d slept with one or two just for fun, but when you’ve been around for 500 years, it’s hard to impress me. The one thing I had never done though, was actually alter a person’s physical composition. It was a hard spell, and people tend to go crazy with it. With modern technology, people can have plastic surgery and alter themselves all they like. That’s not my job and I’d decided to keep it that way…until… It was a Tuesday afternoon, and the bar was completely empty. It was kind of strange for there not to be a single soul in sight, but with midterms taking place, business picked up during the weekend as people drowned their sorrows, but during the week it was pretty dull. Then, in walks this guy. He seemed pretty unphenomenal. 5’7, probably 130-140lbs if I had to guess. Kinda skinny and a bit on the short side, but he had a handsome enough face. He was in a short-sleeved red button down shirt and khaki shorts. He had short brown hair and as he sat at the bar and looked up at me, I was shocked by his beautiful crystal blue eyes. As he sat down at the bar, he sighed and kept his head down. He was obviously having a bad day, so I tried to be cheerful. “What can I get for ya, sugar?” I asked. He kept staring at the bar, which was a waste since his eyes were the only exceptional physical quality he had. He kept drawing circles on the wood with his right middle finger, pondering. After about a minute, he looked up and just said “Something strong. I’ve had it pretty rough recently, and I need to either get drunk or find a magic solution to all my problems, so unless you’ve got something like that, I’ll be getting drunk.” He chuckled, and for some reason I thought that was the most endearing thing I had ever heard. The boy was cute, and couldn’t have been older than 21 or 22. I checked his ID, and sure enough, he’d just turned 21 a couple months before. I decided I’d see if I could help him out. I’m a witch, and he did ask for a magic solution after all. I leaned over the bar towards him and asked “What kind of problems ya got?” As he looked up towards me, his eyes stopped on my exposed cleavage before making their way to meet mine. “Lost my last two girls to…” he paused and sighed again, “…bigger guys” I made an audible “awwww” sound as he said that. I’d seen it in action. Tall beefy guys are definitely more successful at the bar than those like this guy of the shrimpier variety. It was something even I understood. Bigger guys were more attractive. I couldn’t help but feel sorry for this kid. He was kind of like a sad puppy, sitting in front of me, begging for a treat. I recalled his name from his ID. “Tyler, I’ve got something for you. It might not solve all of your problems, but it’ll make you feel better.” I know that I had pledged not to alter people, but for some reason my heart just went out to this guy. He was so pitiful looking that I just knew a bit of size would boost his confidence enough to really turn it all around for him. I walked to the bar and began mixing the concoction. I hadn’t made this particular potion in a few hundred years, so maybe I added in a bit too much of something or another, but it didn’t matter. The liquid was dark brown and looked like beer, but it smelled so sweet. I only poured him a shot glass full and sat it in front of him. “Try this.” Is all I said. He grabbed the glass and threw it back without question, and immediately the changes began to take place. He sat the glass down hard, and I knew he was feeling it, too. He shut his eyes and put his hands on the bar. They expanded and his fingers thickened. It spread up his arms and veins became visible as they thickened and lengthened. The short sleeves of his shirt filled up with his newly expanded beefy biceps. He threw his neck back and it thickened, too. He grunted and it sounded as though his voice was deepening. I had forgotten that the spell did that, too. His shoulders broadened and his chest heaved out. It grew so big so quickly that I nearly jumped out of my skin when a button shot off of the shirt as such a high velocity it shattered a bottle behind the counter. The loud POP of the button snapping off and the shattering of the glass nearly gave me a heart attack, but Tyler didn’t notice at all. His beefy pecs were now exposed as the shirt was opened for all to see. I peered over the bar to get a look at the rest of him. His stomach had surely tightened into a six-pack and his shorts were looking strained as his legs grew thicker and longer. I began to hear all sorts of ripping sounds as seams broke on his shorts and his sneakers. He shifted in his seat as his package grew, too. I’d added a bit extra to that portion of the spell. Well-hung men get places in life, ya know. The growth happens fairly quickly, and soon he’s brought his head back and he makes eye contact with me. He stands up and he’s now a bit taller than I am. I’d put him at about 5’11-6’0ft and a solid 180lbs now. I glance down at his crotch and see a visible outline of a sausage dick. Not bad! I think to myself. “This is amazing! What did you do?” Tyler is speaking so loudly, and his new deep voice is so…sexy. No, I’m not about to make a move on this guy…but maybe doing a bit of…quality control, wouldn’t be so bad… I’m having my own internal struggle, but I manage to reply, “You asked for a solution to your problems, so there ya go!” I wink at him and push my chest out a bit. He frantically scans the bar and shouts “I…I need MORE! I NEED YOU TO GIVE ME MORE! I’M NOT BIG ENOUGH YET!” His dick pulses in his shorts, a vein pops out on his neck, and a wet spot starts to form on his crotch. “Slow down tiger! You’re a pretty big boy already, and besides, I don’t think you’d be able to pay for this stuff if I charged you for it.” I try to sound seductive. I don’t know why I can’t control myself, but I want him so badly at this point I can hardly stand it. I’m not sure how he takes it, but he leans in to whisper into my ear “Oh, I can pay for it…” I melted right there. His deep, smooth voice was so sexy. He reached a huge hand up to my face and stroked it with the back of his hand so gently. I reached out and put my hand on one of his huge, meaty pecs. It was solid as a rock. I quickly turned and went back to the drinks. I made my way across the bar, hearing glass break under my shoes from the bottle that broke earlier. I didn’t care. I made a whole big glass of the potion and he was reaching for it before I had even finished it. I handed it to him and he chugged the entire glass. As soon as he finished, he threw it to the floor, shattering the glass. It was then that it hit me…I’ve literally made a huge mistake. ”RRRRRRRWWWWAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHH!!!!!!!” is all he can manage to say. He stands up and holds his arms out. He’s already showing signs of being obscenely huge. Again, his hands swell to a size big enough to palm a basketball. His arms explode in size, his sleeves tearing like tissue. He flexes those beautiful massive biceps. They’ve got to be over 20 inches. His traps swell up and his bull neck expands even further. His chest and back swell simultaneously, and I duck under the bar just in time as the rest of his shirt buttons fly off like bullets, striking glass and wood, and piercing into the wall behind me. He inches taller towards the ceiling. His thighs swell to look like cedars, and the push out his now engorged melon-sized ballsack and still growing dick. You can physically see it through the remnants of his shorts. A look of discomfort spreads across his face and one of his huge hands reaches down and tears away the rest of the fabric surrounding it, unleashing the beast. His huge dick is oozing semen. It runs down the long, thick shaft and begins coating his balls that are still physically churning and growing. It then begins dripping onto the floor. He continues to expand in every direction for a few more moments before it finally slows to a stop. “Oh my god…” is all we both say. We’re both shaking and horny. He’s a 7ft tall behemoth, and he’s the sexiest thing I’ve ever seen. His still beautiful striking blue eyes meet mine, and he reaches across the bar, picks me up gently, and lays be across the top of it. I know he’s going to fuck me right on my own bar, and I want it. He’s so huge he can straddle the bar effortlessly. As he does, his huge dick and ballsack spread across the wood, and I’m so turned on I can’t stand it. My panties are soaked and all I want is for him to be inside me. I’m a witch, and I know I’m probably the only one who can take it all. It’s got to be a foot and a half long, and it’s as thick as a fucking soda can. Neither of us can say anything, but we’re both breathing heavily as he makes his way towards me. He reaches around me and tears my top off. He then reaches down and rips my jeans like they’re tissue paper and removes my panties the same way. It’s the sexiest thing I’ve ever experienced. He fondles my huge breasts with such power and yet such delicacy. Already coated in his own precum as lubrication, he makes his way inside of me. It’s physically hot and literally the most filling experience I could imagine. Me, lying across the bar naked and him, behemoth straddling it, we make love. We made passionate, lustful, beautiful love right there. He reached his hands around either side of the bar and gripped it tightly, crushing the wood as he finally pushed his entire dick into me. I moaned loudly and he made a sound of astonishment. As he continued to fuck me, he got faster and more aggressive. I looked up at his huge biceps and saw that he began to swell yet again. I felt his dick engorge even more within my body. How the hell this is happening I have no idea, but I’m so turned on by it. He doesn’t grow much, but it’s noticeable for sure, even for his size. He roars again as his head balloons and he begins to fill me with his semen. There’s so much that my stomach swells. It fills me up and begins to dump out of my vagina all over the bar. There’s so much semen that it pours down the sides of the bar and coats the floor. We both breathe in sync as he continues to move in and out, up and down. It was a ride like neither of us had ever experienced. I thought for sure that after all of that, he’d be finished, but he doesn’t go soft and instead repeats from step one. We fucked four times, and as he moved, there was an audible sound of us moving through the slimy semen everywhere. It was incredibly hot. After his fourth orgasm he finally pulls out and lays back across the bar himself. How in the world it supported him I will never know. I couldn’t sit up. He eventually stood up, leaned over me, and gave me the gentlest kiss on the lips I have ever received. I grabbed his face and returned the favor more violently. After our Kiss, he made his way to the door, and stooping down and turning sideways, made his way out onto campus completely covered in his own semen and butt naked. I admired his thick ass as he made his way out. Still not a soul in sight, I slid myself off the bar and into a puddle of semen. The bar was damaged, there was glass everywhere, and I was a mess. A quick spell would get all of those things in order before customers came that evening. ”That was fun. I should do that more often.” I thought to myself as I cleaned up the bar.

Thirteen The diminished Sean stared at the three muscular jocks as they left him lying on the cold floor in the locker room. After they exited, he tried to get up. He grabbed the wall for support with his stick-like arm and weakly got up on his knees. Dizziness made his vision dance as he slowly stood up. He looked around to find some clothes that would fit on his prepubescent body. He avoided looking at his pathetic reflection in the mirror as he continued his search. He found the container with dirty laundry behind a row of locker and went through the pile of stinky, sweat-drenched clothes. He discovered a freshman’s little, dirt-covered shirt and shorts and quickly pulled them on; ignoring how the tiny clothes felt baggy on his weak frame. Sean walked over to the wrestle hall, were Keith still laid on his back on the wrestle mats. Bruises covered his battered, athletic, 200 pound body. “Keith?”, Sean asked as he kneeled next to his friend. Keith blinked a few times and looked at his diminished friend. “Sean? What happened to you?”, he asked. “We’ve lost our bet. So they let me choose who of us would lose his muscles. I could only choose myself”, Sean replied. “I will never forget what you’ve done for me, buddy. No one will touch you again, I swear! Let’s get to our room to give our bodies some rest”, Keith replied as he tried to get up, grunting in pain as his bruised muscles and bones protested. Sean helped his buddy by letting him lean on his own weakened frame; his knees buckling under the weight of Keith’s muscles. After what seemed like an eternity, he managed to help Keith get up and stumbled to their room, where they crashed onto the bed and sank in a deep sleep. Meanwhile in Tomas’ room more action was taking place. As soon as the three muscular jocks had entered the room, Tomas had taken control of the situation. “Drop the towel and move to the center of the room, my pet’, he ordered as he stripped off his clothes. Anton, now way bigger than Tomas’ 300 pounds and Kurt’s 220 pounds combined, dropped the towel from his hard, muscular waist and strutted to the center of the room. He smirked as he noticed Kurt tearing off his own clothes and beating off furiously at the sight of his body. “Good boy”, Tomas said as he roamed his hands across the huge muscles of the behemoth towering over him. He circled around his gigantic pet, deciding what to do next. He faced the titanic, broad back filled with bulging muscles, his rock-hard, 17 inch cock throbbed at the sight. Noticing that his pet’s muscular ass was too high up for him, he took several steps back until his back made contact with the wooden door. “Brace yourself!”, Tomas yelled and sprinted toward the behemoth and rammed his 17 incher into his ass as he jumped onto the broad back. Anton didn’t budge as Tomas’ 300 pound, muscle-filled frame hopped onto his back. He slid his large paws under his master’s hard, muscular legs to support him. ‘I’m gonna ride you like a horse”, Tomas grunted. He grabbed hold of the gigantic traps and began bumping up and down on his pet’s back, slamming his rock-hard cock into the muscular ass with full force. Anton slightly flexed his massive legs under the force and looked aside as he heard a thud. He smiled as he saw Kurt lying on his ass, squirting cum all over his own hard chest. He felt liquid heat flowing from the throbbing dick into his ass and his master’s bumping slowed down. “Good boy”, Tomas grunted exhaustedly and began pulling his deflating 17 incher from his pet. “Not yet”, Anton said and flexed his muscular ass. He flexed it teasingly, flexing the deflating cock back to hardness, “I want more”. “I’m drained”, Tomas said and moved backward. Anton simply tightened his hold on his master’s meaty legs and slammed him against his back. He kept flexing his ass and soon enough, he felt another dribble flowing from the throbbing dick into his ass. “Ungh!”, Tomas grunted into his pet’s ear as another load dribbled from his painful balls. “Good”, Anton said and released his iron grip on his master’s legs. As soon as his pet’s huge, strong paws released his muscular legs, Tomas slumped down on the floor; lying on his back in exhaustion. Anton turned around, grabbed Tomas’ 300 pound body and gently laid him on his bed. “My turn to have some fun”, he said as he stroked his flaccid cock to hardness with his left paw. He smiled as the long shafted swelled in his grasp. The cock hardened quickly and thwacked loudly against the hard surface of his cut 14-pack as it reached its impressive 25 inches. Tomas’ eyes widened as he realized what his pet was up to. His mind ordered him to run for it, but his exhausted muscles didn’t move. His limp cock jolted as the big, hot, dark red head of the monster cock made contact with his ass. Anton looked into his master’s eyes and smiled. He grabbed hold of his muscular torso and pushed his 25 incher into Tomas’ muscular ass. He marveled as his master was able to take in his entire incredible length. He released his muscular torso, grabbed the wooden head of the bed and began pounding the ass underneath his huge frame. Tomas grunted in pain and ecstasy as the behemoth’s cock entered, left and re-entered his ass. His big hands grabbed the thick, muscular back to steady himself and his cock raced back to hardness against his pet’s stony abs. “Yeah”, Anton grunted and pounded the muscular ass even harder. The bed began to shake and creak under the violence. The sheer mass of the two very well muscled jocks nearly crushed it and the hard pounding was just too much. As Anton reached his climax, his titanic hard muscles flexed and destroyed the bed. The wooden head shattered under the force of his huge paws and rest of the bed simply collapsed. “HAHAHA”, Anton laughed loudly as he stood up; supporting his master’s 300 pound, muscle-filled frame with his arms and cock. His 25 incher blasted load after load of thick cum into the muscular ass. “Ughn”, Tomas grunted as a few droplets of cum dripped from his 17 incher and smeared against his pet’s hard abs. He could feel cum pouring from his ass along the throbbing pole that shoved back and forth in him. After about 10 loads, Anton’s cock calmed down and his balls ended their hurried rush. “More”, he grunted deeply and began slamming the 300 pound body up and down on his cock; his thick, meaty biceps flexing and relaxing in the process. “No more”, Tomas mumbled and placed his big hands onto the behemoth’s arms to free himself. His eyes widened in disbelief as he felt the incredible hardness and mass of his pet’s flexing biceps. He grabbed them with all his might, but the huge muscles simply overpowered his grip and pried open his hands. A stabbing pain shot through his drained balls as a final load exploded from his cock and splattered against the flexing 14-pack in front of him. His over-stimulated mind went black and he passed out in his pet’s grip. ‘YEAUGHN!”, Anton boomed as he felt his master go limp. The feeling of being able to make the 300 pound jock pass out by his own sexual prowess sent him over the edge again. His bull-sized balls blasted out another round of loads as he slammed the limp body up and down his throbbing 25 incher. As the pressure in the muscular ass became too much, he pulled his master from his cock and blasted four more loads onto his body. His cock began to deflate and he laid his master down onto the mattress. Anton turned around as something slick hit his lower back. Kurt had stared at the incredible scene in front of him and stroked his cock with all his fury. His cock blasted out a final load from his emptied balls and his knees buckled in exhaustion. Before he could fall down, two strong paws grabbed his armpits and lifted him in the air. He marveled at the muscular body that passed his eyes before he made eye contact with the grinning behemoth. “Well captain, you came over to punish me for missing practice, I believe?”, Anton asked mockingly. Before Kurt could react, Anton placed him on the second bed in the room and laid down with is abs on Kurt’s lap, his ass facing upward. “I hope you won’t spank me too hard with your strong arms’, Anton said laughingly as he glanced up at his captain’s face. Kurt first stared in disbelief at the juicy, hard ass but then grinned evilly. “Brace yourself for your punishment, rookie”, he said and raised his hand. He lowered his hand and a loud ‘smack’ resounded as it made contact with the meaty ass. He raised his hand again and began slapping the ass with full force. “Oh captain, don’t be too hard on me”, Anton said laughingly as he felt Kurt’s cock harden against his 14-pack. He tensed and relaxed his abs to tease it to hardness again. Kurt grunted with pleasure as his cock was jerked to hardness by the hard abs. He raised his hand again, but suddenly his world seemed to turn upside down. Anton stood up, grabbed Kurt and slammed him down on his re-inflated 25 incher. He pushed and pushed but only half of the incredible length fit into the tight hole. Kurt’s dick instantly exploded as the hot pole slid into his ass. Three loads blasted from his cock and splattered against the wall before his drained balls protested. Anton slammed Kurt up and down the top of his dick with his left hand. He raised his right arm and flexed it. He marveled at the size of his 50 inch arm covered in veins and kissed it. As his delicate lips made contact with the hard, hot surface of his steely bicep, his cock exploded into his captain’s ass. 9 big loads filled Kurt’s intestines and made his hard eight-pack look bloated. Anton grunted as a final load shot from his dick, pulled Kurt from his dick and tossed him on the bed. He began groping his flexed bicep with his left hand and smiled at its hardness; even he couldn’t dent his own hard muscles. He released the ball of muscle and began playing with his hard nipples before sliding down onto his stony 14-pack. He grabbed his deflating cock and stroked it back to hardness. “I wonder if there’s anything left”, he said and pumped the lengthy shaft. Within seconds, he was panting and his balls drew tight. Five more loads of cum blasted from the hard 25 incher against the ceiling before he collapsed on the floor in exhaustion. Sean awoke groggily from a deep sleep. He opened his eyes and discovered his still sleeping buddy next to him. He had to fight back his tears as he realized that his hard earned muscles were gone. He got up silently and quickly pulled on the baggy clothes he’d taken from the locker room. “Already dressed, buddy?”, an awaking Keith asked. “It’s not like a have a body worth showing”, Sean peeped in his now higher voice, “How are you feeling?”. “Like I got hit by a train”, Keith replied as he turned over on his side and grunted in pain. “You look like it too”, Sean said, “Anton was as big as a train near the end of our fight. We’re lucky they didn’t steal your muscles too”. “As soon as my body has recovered, we’ll start working out together. You have to regain your mass as soon as possible and I have to get bigger to protect the both of us”, Keith stated as he sat up slowly. “We’re lucky exams are coming up. Within a few weeks there’s summer break and we’ll don’t have to worry about Anton and Tomas then. You go back to your house and I go back to mine and we build as much muscle as possible during summer. Right now, we have to try and avoid Anton and Tomas”, Sean said as he helped his buddy get up. The last weeks of the academic year went by without any other confrontation. Sean and Keith never bumped into their former scrawny roommates. The only left their room for class and worked out in a gym in town. Sean’s shrunken body didn’t have the same ability to gain muscle it used to. Despite the hard workouts Keith put him through and the massive amounts of protein shakes he gulped down, he didn’t gain a pound of muscle on his prepubescent looking 100 pound body. Keith on the other hand managed to put on 25 pounds of muscle, weighing an impressive 225 pounds and out-sizing Sean at his prime. Their friendship reached an entire different level now that Keith was the bigger guy. They enjoyed their long mutual showers and Sean eagerly worshipped his big friend’s solid muscles while being gently fucked by him. Anton and Tomas simply dominated the entire university. No one questioned Tomas’ position as alpha dog thanks to his behemoth pet. Only a few football players tried to maintain their dominant position but a few broken bones later, even they accepted to step down in the university’s hierarchy. Anton claimed the university’s wrestling title that was declared vacant since Sean announced that he wouldn’t defend his title. Anton’s intimidating, 580 pound muscle-filled frame simply scared his opponents off the mat; one wrestler was foolish enough to try and fight him to win the title. The fight ended in mere seconds as Anton simply grabbed his opponent and slammed him down on the mat, breaking all his ribs. As the academic year ended and results were announced, Sean and Keith rushed away from campus towards the station. They were relieved they had escaped their foes. “You know you’re always welcome in my house, buddy”, Keith said as Sean stepped into the train that would take him home, “Call me if you’re in trouble and I’ll come to help”. “Thanks, buddy. See you after summer”, Sean said with tear-filled eyes as his train took off. Keith stared at the departing train and boarded his train. An hour later, he was home again. He hugged his parents as he entered the living room. “It sure feels good to be home again”, he said. “You’ve gotten bigger, son”, his father said as he looked at his muscular son. “Well, I’ve put on a good 30 pounds of muscles this year”, Keith replied, “How’s my little bro doing?”. “I’m fine”, his two year younger brother said as he entered the room. “Still into drawing and studying the Bible”, his father stated. The doorbell made an end to their conversation. “That will be your friend from university”, Keith’s mother said, “They called to ask if he could spend summer here and since you’re such close friends, your father and I decided it was okay”. Keith smiled broadly and rushed to the front door. He made me think we wouldn’t see each other for weeks back in the station and now he’s here, he thought and opened the door…

Twelve “Hun?”, Sean muttered weakly at Tomas’ remark. He had heard his opponent’s voice but it seemed to come from a distance. The only thing he was certain off was the agonizing pain that filled his battered, 270 pound frame. Every cell of his body was hurting like hell after the fight with Anton. “That was our deal, champ”, Tomas said as he looked down at the beaten wrestler on the mat, “One of you guys has to give up half of his muscle mass. Who shall it be, you or your flattened friend over there?”. Sean painfully turned his head to check on his buddy. He was relieved as he saw his past out friend’s chest moving up and down. “Well, what’s your answer?”, Tomas asked once more. Sean knew he couldn’t hand over the defenseless Keith. If he could gain some time, he could try to knock down Tomas and escape with his friend. “Ok”, he grunted, “take my mass but give me a sec to recover”. “You’re in no position to ask anything, champ.”, Tomas replied, “Carry him over to the locker room, my pet.” All hope for escaping vanished from Sean’s mind as Anton stepped into his field of vision. His eyes widened in disbelief as he stared up at the behemoth. Thick, hard muscles filled the intimidating body; the ripped remains of the once too baggy hockey shirts hung like rags from the round masses of meat that formed the figure’s muscles. Sean raised his hands in a defensive reflex as the behemoth reached down for him. The giant, thick paw brushed his strong hands aside, grabbed the front of his tight blue singlet and effortlessly lifted him off the floor. His muscular arms and legs dangled in the air as he was carried like a briefcase toward the locker room. He looked one last time at his past out friend on the wrestle mats before being carried through the door into the locker room. “Put him down in front of the mirror and move aside, my pet”, Tomas ordered. Sean grunted painfully as his broad back hit the cold floor. He let the coldness of the floor cool down his battered frame. He closed his eyes to block out reality. “Get up, champ”, Tomas said and softly kicked him in the ribs. “Augh”, Sean grunted and tried to get up. He sat on his knees first, put his big hands on the floor and slowly got up. It took all of his remaining power to stand up; he reached for the wall to steady himself, fearing that his wobbly knees would give in any second, staring at the floor the whole time. “Look in the mirror”, Tomas ordered. Sean slowly raised his eyes upward in the large mirror. His body still looked the same; the familiar 270 pounds of muscles on his 6’6 frame. He gasped as he noticed Anton’s reflection in the back. His own, thick, 25 inch arm fell from the wall and hung next to him as the behemoth smiled in his direction. “Impressive, isn’t he?”, Tomas asked, “My pet absorbed the 260 pounds of Friar Clarke and now weighs over 400 pounds of pure muscle. And he’s not done growing!”. Sean nodded slowly at these words and looked back into the mirror as he felt something hit his back. He gasped at the image: while Tomas was talking to him, Anton had stepped up toward him and had moved directly behind Sean. The behemoth simply dominated him in height and width. The top of Sean’s head just reached Anton’s chin; the swimmer’s incredibly wide, meaty shoulders looked more than twice as broad as Sean’s thick ones; the vascular, beefy arms hanging from them made Sean’s 25 inch arms look like sticks. “Time to keep up your part of the deal, champ”, Tomas said to Sean, “As we have agreed, so it shall be! For every round your cock shall blast, 10 pounds of muscle shall be past! Turn him around!”. As Tomas ended his phrase, Kurt suddenly rushed over toward Anton and Sean. He quickly turned the weakened, still bigger man around. Before anyone could react, Sean’s cock swelled to its 15 inches, ripped right through the fabric of his blue singlet and blasted a first load onto Kurt’s chest. Four more loads followed before Sean closed his eyes and prayed. The prayer broke the infernal spell and Sean’s cock deflated as he felt his body slim down. “No! What have you done!”, Tomas yelled to the swelling Kurt, “Those muscles were meant to feed my pet!” “It’s fine”, Anton said in a deep, booming voice that echoed through the locker room, “I prefer a well-muscled team captain to a bony one.” Kurt didn’t notice the discussion between the two bigger men. He had rushed into the shower zone to explore his enhancing physique. He groped the swelling masses of meat on his inflating chest and moaned deeply as his thicker fingers played with his hard nipples. He felt the hardening mass of his growing bicep and traced the veins feeding the steely muscle. He smiled broadly as his larger hands discovered his lengthened shaft and stroked away. Back in the locker room Sean’s erection had fully disappeared after the prayer. His once 270 pound body was down to 220 pounds and he wasn’t going to let Anton or Tomas take any more. He kept his eyes shut and kept praying. “Don’t be so mad. Just do another spell and I’ll take the champ’s muscles”, Anton said. “It doesn’t work that way, you fool”, Tomas yelled, “My spell only works once. It’s still active because he hasn’t lost half his muscles but he isn’t hard any more”. “I’ll stroke him to orgasm”, Anton replied. “If it was that simple, I wouldn’t be mad now! He has to be brought to orgasm untouched”, Tomas stated. A faint smile formed on Sean’s lips as he heard Tomas’ last remark. He knew that if he kept his eyes shut and kept praying, there was no way they would get him hard. “Look! He’s smiling. He knows we can’t take the rest of his muscles now”, Tomas said, “I’ll have to go back to our room and find another spell.” “Let me try something”, Anton replied and turned his attention back to the 50 pounds lighter wrestler. He stepped up behind Sean again, grabbed each shoulder strap of the blue singlet with one of his meaty paws and pulled outward, ripping the, now too big, singlet in half. Sean shivered as the warm, sweaty singlet was ripped of his body; goose bumps appeared all over his muscular, 220 pound body as the cold air of the locker room made contact with his skin. He kept his eyes shut and prayed some more. “Man, look at your well-muscled body”, Anton said into Sean’s ear, “you really like working out, don’t you champ?”. His thick fingers traced the lines of Sean’s muscular chest and strong eight-pack. “Bet you impress lots of people. With my good looks, you would be the ultimate stud.” Sean concentrated on keeping his eyes shut and slowing down his fastening breathing. The thought of Friar Clarke’s faith prevented him from opening his eyes. He had to maintain his muscles to protect Keith. “How hard are your arms, champ?”, Anton asked, “Come on, I wanna feel the champ’s guns”. He grabbed Sean’s left forearm and brought it up, making his bicep ball up. He put his other hand on the roundish muscle and felt. “Too bad it’s weak like jello.” Instinctively, Sean tightened his left arm and hardened the flex, making his bicep swell some more. “That’s more like it, champ”, Anton said, “Too bad it’s so small compared to my hand”. He wrapped his large paw around the flexed arm, covering more than two thirds of it. Sean inhaled deeply as he felt the warm paw cover nearly his entire muscular arm. He sighed as the hand tightened and dug slightly into the hard surface of his flexed bicep. “Man, he’s so strong”, he thought and quickly discarded the thought by invoking God and relaxed his arm. Anton released Sean’s arm and ripped the remains of his own, once baggy, hockey shirt and basketball pants off his spectacular body. “Nothing beats the feeling of fresh air on your muscles, he champ?”, he said, “I bet it would drive every one mad seeing our two big, hard, muscle-filled bodies next to each other. Imagine the two of us strutting naked through the hallways.” The thought passed through Sean’s mind but he chased it by thinking of Keith’s helpless body. He shivered and a faint moan escaped his mouth as he felt Anton playing with his hard nipple. Pleasure tickled at his spine but a quick prayer made it vanish. Anton grinned at Sean’s reaction. He knew he had full control of the wrestler and noticed the stirring movement between Sean’s legs; blood was slowly pumping to the wrestler’s dick. He knew it was time for his next move. “Off course no one would be impressed by your puny body next to mine. You look like a skinny surfer next to my frame. Just picture the sheer size of my muscles if they make your big ones look small.” Sean summoned all his concentration to keep his eyes shut and fight back the pleasure that grew in his body. He could feel his cock harden slowly and bit his tongue to make pain travel through his body. Anton saw the fight on Sean’s face as he was trying to cool his excitement. The wrestler’s cock kept inflating slowly. “Too bad you won’t look, champ”, he said, “My arms sure are worth being admired. If you could just feel the hardness of my juicy, big biceps and the veins covering their hard surface. I can’t believe it myself how hard and big my perfect arms are. I just have to kiss ‘em.” Sean kept fighting against his arousal but couldn’t block the sound of Anton’s voice. He focused on his breathing but the sound of Anton kissing his biceps sent another wave of pleasure through his 220 pound body. His diminished cock had reached its 7 inches and pointed straight towards the mirror. Sean invoked Heaven with all his might and prayed for enough force to withstand temptation. Anton knew that Sean was at the edge of orgasm and decided to make his final move. He flexed his right arm and shoved the thick, hard bicep in the wrestler’s face. “My scent drives every one mad, champ”, he said as he relaxed his arm and moved in front of Sean. The musk and heat coming from the behemoth’s body flooded his senses and made lust explode through Sean’s body. Sean tried to keep up the fight but knew he had lost. He could feel his balls draw tight and his muscles tighten as the most powerful orgasm of his life filled his brain and raced through his body. The first explosion of cum blasted from his cock and splattered against Anton’s chest. “YES!”, Anton bellowed as more cum shot from the wrestler’s cock onto his big frame. After four loads Sean finally opened his eyes and stared directly at the swimmer’s cum-drenched chest. His cock jolted at the sight of the hard muscles and another round of spurts left his balls. He could feel his legs getting weaker. Anton noticed that the wrestler was getting weaker by the force of his orgasm and wasn’t going to miss a drop of his cum. He placed his big paws under Sean’s armpits and lifted him up. The feeling of the behemoth lifting him of the ground sent a seventh load of cum through Sean’s cock; splattering against his already cum-covered slabs of pecs. A stabbing pain shot through his drained balls and his seven incher began to deflate very slowly. Sean’s weakened body hung limp in the strong paws. “We’re not done just yet, champ”, Anton said. He lifted Sean up higher and placed the deflating cock in his mouth. Sean squirmed and tried to free him from the iron grasp as spasm and pain shot through his body when his cock entered the behemoth’s mouth. The hot wetness of Anton’s mouth and the strong tongue playing with his shaft, made Sean’s cock inflate back to hardness again. “No”, he muttered weakly and kicked feebly against the behemoth’s abs. Anton smiled as he barely felt the kick against his steely hard, cum-soaked abs. His tongue teased the wrestler’s cock back to full hardness and he sucked with all his force. Sean felt like the behemoth was about to tear his cock from his body by the sheer force of his sucking. His drained balls protested painfully but it was no use; five more, meager loads dribbled from his cock and disappeared into the behemoth’s throat. Anton sucked the last drops of cum from the wrestler’s deflating cock and put him down next to him. “Now watch me reach perfection, champ”. Once Sean’s feet made contact with the floor, he immediately fell onto his ass; every ounce of strength had left his body. He stared up at the once scrawny swimmer in front of him and his mouth fell open as the behemoth grew into perfection. The thick calves hardened and exploded from the back of Anton’s long legs, they continued to swell and harden beyond the size of the 25 inches that topped Sean’s arms earlier; atop of them the kneecaps looked tiny because of the incredible mass that pumped up the already thick quads; the teardrop-shape grew larger and larger, covered in thick veins as the deep grooves between the quad muscles deepened into hard canyons; they swelled beyond the size of tree-trunks; above these pillars of muscles, the swimmer’s tight eight-pack was reforming itself; it lengthened and swelled, making three more rows of large abs appear; each ab muscle was bigger than Sean’s big hand; this rock-hard 14-pack formed a powerful ladder leading upward to a swelling shelf of pecs; the protruding rack of muscles that formed Anton’s chest exploded in size and mass as it jutted forward, defying the pull of gravity on the melon-sized muscles; the thick, hard nipples pointed straight toward the floor by the sheer size of the pecs; the swimmer’s already broad shoulders sprang outward as his delts inflated beyond the size of bowling-balls, easily twice as broad as a door; a thick vein snaked from the top of the rack of chest-muscles over these insanely broad, round delts to a pair of incredibly thick, still swelling arms; even though Anton’s arm hung relaxed at his sides, the mass of his horseshoe-shaped, thick and vein-covered triceps was clearly visible; his swelling biceps looked full and round even in their full-stretched position; the thick vein that crept along their side was thicker than Sean’s fingers; strong, wide and vein-infested forearms led down to his huge meaty paws. “This is perfection!”, Anton boomed in a thunder-like deep voice that filled the locker room and echoed through the space. He turned away from Sean to face the mirror and began inspecting his new physique. “Just look at my size”, he said as he groped the thick muscles of his protruding chest. Sean stared unbelievingly at the swimmer’s large, thick back. His relatively small waist and hyper-broad shoulders gave him an awesome v-taper. Sean looked down at his own body and inhaled deeply: all of his hard earned mass had escaped him. His once thickly muscled, athletic body was no more than skin and bones. Anton had heard the wrestler’s sharp inhale and turned around to the fallen athlete. “We still have to compare stats after our match, champ”, he said and grabbed Sean’s torso in his right paw, easily encircling the diminished athlete’s chest. “You’re so light”, he said as he put him down next to him. “What shall we check first?”, he asked Tomas. And turned around as he got no reaction. Anton smirked as he saw Tomas and the bigger Kurt beating off in the corner while drinking in the sight of his body. “We’ll have plenty of time for that later, boys”, he said, “let’s take some stats”. Tomas and Kurt awoke from their trance, put their still hard cocks back in their pants and rushed over toward the muscular giant. “Let’s check weight first”, Tomas said. “You first, champ”, Anton said and placed Sean onto the scale. “100 pounds of beef”, Tomas said laughingly. Tears filled Sean’s eyes as he stepped from the scale to make room for the behemoth standing next to him. “580 pounds of muscle!”, Kurt yelled incredulously and his cock jolted in his pants. “Height’s up next”, Tomas said and pushed Sean with his back against the wall. “Just under 5 feet, champ. Now you, my pet”. He grabbed hold of Anton’s thick forearm and pulled him in. The behemoth didn’t move an inch. “Come on, big guy!”. Anton grinned as he placed himself against the wall. “You’ll have to sit on Kurt’s shoulders to measure me correctly”, he said laughingly. Tomas nodded and motioned Kurt to come over. “Climb on my shoulders and measure him”, he said as he handed over the tape to Kurt. “Looks like exactly 8 feet”, Kurt said loudly while another jolt shot through his steel-hard cock. “Let’s check out the guns in the mirror”, Anton said while moving Sean in front of the mirror and placing himself directly behind the wrestler. Sean gulped as he noticed that his head only came up to about half the behemoth’s ripped 14-pack. “I’d better sit down to compare”, Anton said and sat down on his knees so that he wasn’t towering over the wrestler any more. “Flex an arm, champ.” Sean slowly raised his scrawny right arm until it was perpendicular to the floor; then he brought in his forearm to flex his bicep. The flat, bony arm hardened a bit but it didn’t even look like a bicep. “Let’s compare, champ”, Anton said and he raised his tree-sized right arm. Even fully extended the bicep already looked round. “Flex, flex, flex”, Anton said and brought in his thick forearm. Sean’s mouth fell open and his eyes widened in disbelief as he stared at the behemoth’s flexing arm. The thick, horseshoe-shaped tricep hung low but hard and defined from the bottom of the swimmer’s arm; thick veins snaked from the tricep upward to the swelling hill of the hardening bicep; the muscle formed a perfect round, bowling ball-sized globe and hardened even more; an intimidating, big peak rose upward as the behemoth fully flexed his arm; a network of veins crisscrossed the juicy muscle. Tomas and Kurt couldn’t take no more; they hefted their cocks from their pants and blew their loads onto the behemoth’s muscular back and kept beating their dicks. “My arm’s bigger than both your legs together, champ”, Anton boomed. Sean just nodded and relaxed his arm. The behemoth’s booming voice sent a shiver through his body and a few drops of cum dribbled from his cock. Anton lowered his arm and got up, looking back and smiling at the two masturbating muscular jocks on the floor. He returned his focus to the wrestler and put him up his feet. “Come on champ, do a most muscular”, he said. Sean did as he was told; he bent over and put his arms in front of his stomach. Besides from his 4-pack abs, no muscle what so ever defined itself on his body. “Oh, you did a least muscular”, Anton snickered, “See what a real man looks like, champ!”. He bent over and copied Sean’s pose. The difference couldn’t have been any bigger. If Sean’s 100 pound body didn’t have any muscle tone, Anton’s body was an improved version of an anatomy chart. Layers upon layer of muscle hardened in a symphony of striations, veins and hard roundness; the thick traps looked like they were about to jump up to the ceiling from the behemoth’s large, muscular neck. Something else also hardened between the grooved masses of muscles on the swimmer’s quads. Anton grinned as he noticed Sean’s reaction in the mirror; the wrestler’s gaze was drawn to the fleshy snake that swelled to hardness. “Curious too to see how big I am down there?”, Anton said and grabbed his inflating cock and stroked it roughly with his strong paw. “Man, it’s unbelievable. I’m the biggest all over!”, he said and his left paw joined in on the action as the shaft kept lengthening. “Measure it, champ”, he said as he picked up the tape from the floor and handed it to Sean. Sean put the tape against the rock-hard shaft that pointed straight toward him. He positioned the tape at the base of the thick shaft, sighing as he noticed that it was thicker than his arm, and unrolled it toward the top of the hard cock. He dropped the tape as he read off the number. “25 inches”, he said in chock and stepped back and stared at the behemoth. “Yeah, huge all over!”, Anton boomed and did another most muscular. It was an another explosion of power and masculinity; ripped muscles swelled to perfection, highlighted with a 25 inch, rock-hard cock that pointed straight toward the mirror. Two more loads dribbled from Sean’s hard 3 incher. He smeared them on his left hand and rubbed them onto the behemoth’s hard quad. Shivering as his little hand made contact with the hard, hot surface. “Yeah, feed me some more”, Anton boomed and flexed his arms. “Man, look at those biceps! Godlike perfection!”, he screamed and his 25 incher exploded all over the mirror. The first, huge load was enough the cover the large mirror entirely, the second one added another thick coat of cum. “YEAH! Biggest man ever!”, Anton boomed in ecstasy and wildly stroked his blasting cock. Spasms shot through his huge muscles as he milked out load after load of cum. Sean marveled in disbelief as he felt the huge muscles on the behemoth’s quad flex and harden under his grasp; three more loads dribbled from his cock and he eagerly rubbed them onto the behemoth. Not shrinking himself this time. Kurt and Anton still lay exhausted on the floor after beating off at the sight of Anton’s muscular back. Their drained cocks raced to hardness again as the behemoth exploded all over the mirror. After what seemed like an eternity, Anton’s orgasm cooled down and subsided. He grinned as he noticed the large amount of cum he had blasted onto the mirror, ceiling and some lockers. He turned around to the exhausted, cum-covered Kurt and Tomas. “Let’s let the kid get to bed and head for our room. You still have to punish me, captain”, he said, wrapped a towel around his waist and left the locker room.

Eight “We have to go and see if my uncle is okay”, Keith said as he released Sean from his embrace and put his shirt back on. “You’re right, buddy”, Sean replied as he gulped down a mass gain shake. Keith opened the door, scanned the hallway and signaled Sean to follow him. The two athletes wandered through the crowded hallways on their way to the parking lot. A loud voice yelled their names. “Wait up, gentlemen!” Sean jumped up and Keith positioned himself protectively in front of his buddy. They sighed in relief as they saw the dean coming their way. “I’m afraid I’ve got some bad news for you, Keith”, the dean said as closed the gap between them, “Why don’t you follow me to my office?” The three men walked silently toward the dean’s office. They greeted the secretary and entered. “What happened to my uncle?”, Keith asked as soon as the door was closed. “Why don’t you gentlemen have a seat and calm down”, the dean replied. “Tell it, sir. Is it that bad?”, Keith said. “Well, your uncle is in a better place right now”, the dean replied, “He’s in the hospital undergoing surgery as we speak. He has broken several bones in his nasty fall”. “I should have protected him!”, Keith yelled and tears filled his eyes. “I’ve got a meeting coming up. So could you gentlemen please return to your room?”, the dean said as he opened the door. Sean put his hand on his bigger friend’s back and silently escorted him back to their room. “I’ll kill him!”, Keith yelled angrily as he pounded the wooden desk in their room. “Calm down, buddy”, Sean said, “We both know that we’re no match for Tomas and Anton. In my diminished state I can’t back you up. You go visit your uncle and I’ll find a way to get big again. Then, we’ll crush ‘em!”. Keith slowly calmed down and put a hand on Sean’s shoulder. “Take care of yourself, buddy. And promise me that you won’t take any illegal things to get your muscles back”, Keith said as he looked down in Sean’s eyes. “But how could I regain my lost mass…”, Sean answered. “Promise me!”, Keith said. “Ok, buddy. You’re right. I’ll stick to mass gain shakes and protein bars”, Sean replied. “Watch yourself while I’m gone. I don’t want anything to happen to you”, Keith said as he wrapped his strong arms around his friend’s body and pulled him in for a kiss. Surprise flickered in Sean’s eyes as his lips made contact with Keith’s. Bliss filled his mind; none of his kisses with Vicky had ever felt this good. The kiss ended way too soon as Keith released him from his grip and left the room, abandoning Sean with his contradictory feelings. Meanwhile, Anton slowly regained consciousness. He opened his eyes and noticed that he was lying in a sticky pool of dried cum. He got up and stared at the large stain of his dried cum on the wall. The sound of streaming water caught his attention. He turned around and slowly strutted to the bathroom. Steamy clouds of hot fog escaped the bathroom as he opened the door. The broad silhouette of his master’s enhanced physique was highlighted against the shower curtain. Tomas turned around and stared down at his muscular pet. Standing 6’6 tall, he could simply look over the shower curtain. “I’m just finishing up, buddy. You’ll have the shower in a minute”, he said and stepped out off the shower. Anton just stared at his master’s god-like physique. The tree trunk-sized muscles on Tomas’ quads bulged and rippled as he stepped out off the shower; his rock-hard, deeply grooved ten-pack abs oozed perfection; his hyper-sized pecs dwarfed all his other big muscles; they had always been a bit out of proportion due to his training as a gymnast, but now they simply looked like two pillows of vein-crossed, striated, hard beef; a thick vein crept from their top over Tomas’ broad, thick delts, only slightly broader than Anton’s; massive, solid, round biceps decorated his arms. Anton hadn’t even noticed his own dick, racing to hardness. A big load shot from its head and splattered against his master’s ten-pack. Sean smirked at Anton’s reaction. He looked down to the cum sliding in the deep cuts between his own hard abs and stepped in the shower again. “Come here and clean up your mess!”, he said as he grabbed his pet’s muscular upper arm and dragged him into the shower. A second load blasted from Anton’s cock as he felt Tomas' big paw easily overpowering his 19 inch bicep. He shivered as his 210 pound, muscular frame rubbed against his master’s now clearly bigger body in the narrow shower. He placed his own paw against the hard surface of Tomas’ stomach and began rubbing off his cum. Tomas enjoyed the feeling of Anton’s strong paw rubbing his ten-pack. Blood flowed to his cock and he involuntarily clenched his hard abs. Anton blew another load as he felt the steely hard abs harden further under his grasp. A stirring movement caught his attention and he looked down to see his master’s impressive cock harden between his thick quads. Anton placed his other paw on his master’s incredibly gigantic chest and rubbed it with all his force, unable to dent the relaxed, rock-hard pillow of muscle. Tomas smiled as he felt his pet trying to dent his chest. It would take more than a 19 inch arm to dig into his pecs. He grabbed Anton’s strong, meaty shoulders, turned him around and shoved his rock-hard 12 incher up his ass, easily pushing past the clenched muscles of his pet’s strong ass. Anton whimpered as his master rammed his cock in his ass. He’s so strong, he thought as he relaxed his glutes. His cock jolted and a final load dribbled from his7.5 incher. “Think you could do another round of 80 squats with me on your back?”, Tomas whispered in his pet’s ear as he grabbed his hips and began pounding his ass with all his force, “I’d be surprised if you’d manage to do 1 rep with my 235 pounds on your back.” Anton just moaned in response to his master. His 7.5 incher thwacked against his eight-pack. His drained balls protested with painful stabs; they were completely empty after their explosions in the room and the bathroom. “You’re gonna give me another load, buddy”, Tomas rumbled in his ear and his strong paw grabbed Anton’s still hard 7.5 incher. “Nouhn”, Anton mumbled painfully as his balls protested more violently. He grabbed his master’s forearm and tried to pull it off his cock, but his 19 inch arms were no match for his master’s 22 inch bicep. It seemed like Tomas’ powerful paw was about to rip his 7.5 incher right off his body as it stroked the rock-hard shaft violently. YEAUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUNNNNNNNNGGGGGGGGHHHHHH! Tomas’ deep voice filled the bathroom and vibrated down Anton’s muscular, 210 pound body. Several loads of cum shot with geyser-like force from his 12 incher into Anton’s beefy ass. Tomas smiled as he felt his pet shudder against his strong ten-pack and noticed the meager amount of watery cum dripping between his fingers. “I’m gonna make you the biggest man on this campus”, he whispered in his pet’s ear as he pulled him from his dick. “Get cleaned up and get some rest. I want you to track our little friends for a final ritual!”, Tomas said as he dried himself and strutted over to his bed. Anton sat down in the shower to clean himself; the strong muscles of his meaty legs were simply worn out. He slowly got up and stumbled over to his room to sleep. In the hospital Keith was waking next to father Luke’s bed. The surgery had taken several hours, but everything would be okay, according to the doctor. Anger filled Keith’s mind as he thought off Tomas. I’ll enjoy beating the crap out off him, he thought. A weak grunt caught his attention. “Uncle?”, he said. “K….K…..Keith? Is that you?”, Father Luke said weakly as he opened his eyes to stare at his nephew. “Yes, uncle. How do you feel?”, Keith replied. “I’ve been better. Guess I underestimated the situation”, Father Luke said, “I had the demon on his knees, but a muscular form suddenly stormed in and threw me out off the window.” “Must have been Anton”, Keith stated, “I should have entered with you to protect you.” “No, Keith. That hellish beast was bigger then you are and would have hurt you as well. I would have never forgiven myself that anything happened to you or your friend”, Father Luke continued, “We’ll have to call in more powerful help. That demon now knows of the Church’ presence and will be better prepared. I’ll contact the bishop to send over someone to protect you and your friend as long as I’m in here. Once I’m better, we’ll figure something out to defeat that demon. I would like to get some rest now.” “I’ll come back tomorrow, uncle”, Keith said as he left Father Luke and returned to Orchid University. Sean was putting his clothes on in the locker room as the door flew open. He jumped up and turned to the entrance to see a panicking Keith storm in. “Something wrong with your uncle?”, he asked as Keith rushed to him. “No, he’s fine. But I freaked out when I got back and you weren’t in our room. I thought Tomas had found you. I don’t want anything to happen to you”, Keith said as he embraced his friend. Sean’s cock hardened as he felt up his buddy’s muscular body. “I can defend myself, you know”, he replied, “I’m still 165 and have my wrestle moves to escape. You know you look cute when you’re worried?”. Keith smiled and looked around to see if they were alone. He gently pushed Sean with his back against a locker and pushed their lips together. Contradictory feelings once again spread in Sean’s mind. He’d had a few girlfriends over the past years before hooking up with Vicky. He’d always enjoyed having sex with girls, but nothing compared to the feelings he had when Keith kissed him. His cock jolted in his pants as he gave into his feelings, returning Keith’s kiss and exploring his muscular back with his hands. Keith moaned softly as he felt Sean return his kiss. His cock stiffened at the feeling of Sean’s rigid dick pressed between their athletic bodies. He put his hand underneath his buddy’s shirt to feel his diminished, yet still athletic muscles. “What’s wrong, buddy?”, he asked as he felt Sean’s arms go limp next to his body. Sean didn’t respond, but looked in horror at the other side of the locker room. Keith followed his buddy’s gaze and his eyes widened in fear as he stared at the large mirror at the entrance to the shower zone: Tomas’ face had appeared in it and was looking malevolently in their direction. “You boys didn’t think you could escape me, did you?”, the image in the mirror said, “There’s no place to hide from me! Woehahahaha!” A shiver went through Sean and Keith as the evil laugh echoed around the locker room. Keith released Sean and they moved slowly toward the exit. “You won’t escape! My pet will grab you and drag your asses to me for the completion of the final ritual!”, Tomas said. Suddenly, the image in the mirror changed and Anton’s muscular body appeared. “Seize them!” Sean and Keith looked at the mirror again as they closed in on the door. They froze as Anton stepped from the mirror and blocked their path to the door. “Run!”, Keith yelled as he pushed Sean away from the big figure chasing them. “To the wrestle hall! We can escape him there!”, Sean said as sprinted through the door leading to the wrestle hall. A loud thud made him look back: Anton had tackled Keith and they were fighting/rolling over the wrestle mats. “Keith!”, Sean yelled in fear. “Get yourself to safety!”, Keith yelled as he punched Anton in the face, knocking him over on the floor. “Let’s move”, he said but didn’t make it far as Anton rose back to his feet and tackled him again. “Run!” Tears filled Sean’s eyes as he left the wrestle hall on Keith’s command. Keith used his wrestling skills to outmaneuver his larger opponent. He kept looking at his opponent’s eyes, knowing very well that an inexperienced fighter always reveals his next attack. He used momentum to trip his opponent and made him fall to the floor. He easily dodged the bigger man’s wild attacks and avoided his grip. Rage filled Anton as Keith kept outmaneuvering his attacks. His chest heaved to keep up with his heavy breathing. Exhaustion began to spread across his muscular frame. Keith saw that his opponent was tiring and made his move. He jumped forward and pushed his meaty right shoulder into the larger man’s stomach, denting the eight-pack wall. He quickly rammed his left fist in the weakened abs. Anton grunted in pain as the air was driven out his body. He tightened his abs to withstand further blows. Keith wrapped his powerful 17.5 inch arms around his opponents midsection in a bear hug. He squeezed to force the bigger man into submission. He released his grip with a painful scream as Anton kneed him in the groin, sinking to the ground. Anton grabbed Keith’s hair in his left paw and lifted him the air, pounding his six-pack with his right fist. “Not so tough now, are we?”, he said as he kept hitting his opponent’s abs with his meaty fist. Keith had managed to tighten his abs to protect himself against the larger man’s blows, but he could feel his defenses beginning to falter. He tried tugging at Keith’s powerful paw grabbing his hair, but he couldn’t get a grip on it. He grunted painfully as Anton’s large fist broke through his defenses. Anton smiled as he felt his right paw busting through his opponent’s flexed stomach. He pulled back his arm and rammed it with all his force in the battered six-pack, forcing the air out off Keith as his meaty fist sank into his abs. “Who’s the man now?”, he asked as he wrapped his thick arms around his opponent. Keith’s vision began to go black as he felt his opponent’s muscular arms around his ribs. He inhaled deeply to maintain consciousness. He could feel his ribs reaching braking point as Anton tightened his arms further and drove his steely hard 19 inch biceps into his ribcage. A load shattering noise was the last thing he heard before he blacked out and slumped to the floor.

Five “Three challenges, three victories. Looks like we’ve got a new and undisputed champ here”, Tomas said laughingly, “Well done, Anton. You’ve wiped the floor with the former champion.” Sean opened his mouth to give an answer, but the words died on his lips as Anton got up from the floor and turned his back to Sean as he faced Tomas. Anton rose to his feet, stretching his spectacular physique. Big, meaty traps capped his extremely broad shoulders. Being a swimmer, he had always had broad shoulders, but they had widened beyond a doorframe as his delts had exploded in mass. His upper back was simply massive and covered in hard, cut muscles; his muscular, yet relatively small lower back gave him an unbelievable v-tapper. Thick, meaty triceps bulged at the back of his arms. Sean’s already hardening cock jumped to its 9 inches as he gazed up at the incredible sight in front of him. “We still have one thing remaining: measuring the finalists!”, Tomas said and walked over to the bathroom to get the scale. “All right, who goes first?”, Tomas asked as he returned with the scale and put it in the middle of the room. “I’m the champ, I’ll go first”, Anton said as he ripped off his insanely tight sweat pants and stepped up the scale, wearing nothing but his briefs. “210!”, he boomed in his deep voice and stepped down. “You’re up, number 2”, Tomas said. Sean slowly got up from the floor and stepped toward the scale, nearly tripping over his too long pants. A meaty arm blocked his path. “You’ve got to be in the same condition as me. And I only wore my briefs”, Anton said as he grabbed Sean’s baggy pull, shirt and pants and effortlessly tore them off. Sean’s 9 incher stretched his boxers, but he didn’t react. He kept staring at the floor and stepped on the scale. It stopped at 165. “How much does it say, number 2?”, Tomas asked. Sean mumbled “165”. “How much and speak up”, Anton said loudly. “165 pounds”, Sean replied instantly as Anton’s deep voice vibrated down his body. “That’s why I’ve won easily”, Anton said, “I outweigh you by 45 pounds of pure muscle. Too bad I wasn’t here last year. I would have tossed your ass around the wrestle mat and claimed the title myself.” “Let’s check height next, guys”, Tomas said as he grabbed a tape from his desk. “Stand up against the wall, champ.” Sean ignored their remarks and kept looking at the floor as he fought back his tears. 165. I’m back at the weight I started out here at Orchid University, he thought. “Your turn, number 2!” Tomas’ remark made Sean return to the present and he positioned his back against the wall, avoiding Anton’s eyes. “5’7 against Anton’s 6’2”, Tomas said. “I’m not only bigger and more muscular then you, I’m also taller. In my country you would have never been a champion.”, Anton bragged. Sean nodded silently and kept staring at his feet. “Let’s measure the guns next. Flex an arm, champ”, Tomas said as he wrapped the tape across it. “Just over 19 inches! Now that’s an arm worth admiring”, Anton bellowed, “ Look up and see what a real champ looks like!” Sean slowly raised his head as he noticed the aggressive tone. His cock throbbed in his boxers and his mouth fell open as he stared at Anton. If his broad, muscular back was impressive, Anton’s front side was simply spectacular. Insanely ripped, meaty quads led to an eight-pack that seemed carved in stone; four rows of big, steely hard abs rippled with each breath Anton took and strong looking obliques completed the picture; vein-covered, beefy, orb-like pecs formed a muscular rack on his chest; a thick vein snaked from the top of his pecs over his incredibly broad, round and stony hard delts onto his arms; his football-sized arms seemed devoid of any fat: the vascular, hard balls of muscle bulged upward and outward. “Flex ‘em, number 2”, Tomas said. Sean reluctantly and very slowly flexed his right arm as Tomas wrapped the tape around it. He already knew that his once impressive 20 inch canons had melted away and lowered his head to hide his tear-filled eyes. “15.5”, Tomas stated and he released the tape. Anton stepped in again and flexed an arm in front of Sean’s face. The meaty arm hardening into a vein-crossed, 19 inch ball of steely muscle filled Sean’s sight and sent another jolt through his hard 9 incher. “Feel what a champ’s arm feels like!”, Anton bellowed. The deep voice vibrate through Sean’s body again and he slowly raised his hand to touch the arm. “Don’t be afraid. Grab it!”, Anton rumbled as he grabbed Sean’s hand and placed it on his impressive bicep. Sean’s cock throbbed in his boxers as his hand made contact with the hard, hot surface of Anton’s bicep. He traced along the thick veins on its surface and tried to dig his fingers in the solid mass. “Testing my strength?”, Anton said and flexed his arm harder. Sean’s eyes widened as the hard muscle bulged further and pried open his hand. His balls drew tight and his 9 incher exploded in his boxers. Four more big loads of cum followed as Anton kept relaxing and flexing his arm in Sean’s hand. Humiliated, Sean released the arm and lowered his head. “One final measurement to take”, Anton said and he ripped off his briefs and Sean’s cum-drenched boxers. Sean inhaled deeply as the warmth of his boxers made place for cold air around his slick, deflating cock. Shivers went through his body as Anton meaty paw grabbed his cock and stroked it to hardness again. Within seconds Sean’s cock was back to its 9 inches, even after his recent orgasm. “Such a dick on your weak body just isn’t right”, Anton said and he released Sean’s cock to stroke his own to hardness; he could only use two of his big fingers on his meager, pencil dick. In other circumstances Sean would have laughed at the sight: a big, muscular figure with a 5 inch dick. But he was just too afraid of the two, now clearly bigger men in the room. “Your little hands are better for this job”, Anton said as he grabbed Sean’s left hand and placed it around his hard 5 incher, “Whack the champ!”. Sean firmly gripped the champ’s cock and slowly stroked it. His eyes focused on the cock in his hand as he felt it swell in his grasp. The purple head was swelling bigger as the lengthening and thickening shaft pushed it out of his grasp. Sean felt his own cock thwack against is abs, but lower than before. “Now that’s more like it”, Anton said as he pushed Sean’s hand away and grabbed his growing cock with his meaty paw, “I’m bigger then you all over!”. Sean stared down and knew Anton was right. His own, once 9 incher, was hard again but stood clearly under 7 inches now; Anton’s had swollen beyond 7 inches and throbbed in front of his hard eight-pack. “Look up at the new champ!”, Tomas said as he savored Sean’s defeat. Sean slowly looked up and stared in Anton’s dark eyes staring down at him. His hand was stroking his diminished cock as he drank in the sight of Anton’s muscular body. “UNGH!” Anton let out a loud, deep moan and all his muscles flexed as his 7+ incher exploded. Four big loads of cum blasted from his throbbing cock onto Sean in front of him. Sean’s own cock squirted out two small loads as the big amount of Anton’s sticky cum splattered against his stomach, coating his diminished six-pack in a warm layer. Ashamed, he lowered his tear-filled eyes. “Looks like number two came just by seeing you get off, champ”, Tomas said mockingly. “Let’s get you some clothes that fit.” He handed some of Sean’s clothes to Anton, who put them on swiftly. “Still a bit big, but you can grow into them soon enough. Let’s leave number two so he can get cleaned up and go grab something to eat”, Sean said as he left the room with Anton. Keith was returning from class as he noticed the two large students coming his way. He had to push himself against the wall to give them room to pass. They look like the larger and more muscular version of my and Sean’s tiny roommates, he thought as he followed them with his gaze. Chasing this thought, Keith strutted to his room and was about to enter as he saw the opened door of Sean’s room. He could also hear sobbing coming from within. He opened the door and entered the room to find a pile of misery on the floor. The weak voice sounded familiar. “Sean is that you, buddy?,”, he asked incredulously. Sean turned his head toward the door and looked up at Keith with red eyes and tear-stained cheeks. “What the hell happened to you?”, Keith asked as he shut the door, stepped over to his friend and helped him stand up. Sean began to mutter a faint explanation, but more tears and sobbing cut off his words as he noticed how Keith now outsized him. Keith compassionately stared at his formerly bigger buddy and wrapped his arms around him to comfort him. “I’m here for you now, mate. Let’s get you cleaned up first. We’ll talk later.”, he said as he led Sean gently to the bathroom and stripped off his shirt, covered in cum after hugging Sean. Sean whimpered softly as he let his buddy take him to the bath room. He didn’t react as Keith stripped down, got in the shower with him and closed the shower curtain. Sean heaved a big sigh as the hot water chased the misery from his mind. Keith smiled at the sight of the relaxing Sean and grabbed the soap. He rubbed some of it over Sean’s stomach and began cleaning the cum of his buddy’s still firm six-pack. Sean closed his eyes as he felt his friend’s large hand tracing the grooves of his abs. He moaned softly, but suddenly opened his eyes. He quickly lowered his hands to cover his hardening cock and lowered his head in shame. “No need to be ashamed, buddy”, Keith said as he noticed Sean’s reaction, “I’m hard myself from feeling your body against mine. See for yourself.”. Sean turned around to find Keith’s rock-hard cock pointing straight at him. He shivered as his 6.5 incher brushed against Keith’s hot, 8.5 inch pole. “I’ve fantasized all summer about dominating you with my bulked up physique. And I noticed you got off on me rubbing your back, last week. But we won’t do anything now, buddy. Not after everything you went through. I want to know what happened to you first”, Keith said and looked down into Sean’s eyes. Every feeling of embarrassment left Sean. He wrapped his arms around Keith, pressing their hard cocks between their bodies and told what had happened earlier. Keith’s eyes filled with disbelief and his mouth fell open as he listened to Sean’s story. He would have never believed something as bizarre as his buddy was telling him. Losing his muscles in a physical challenge while his opponent gets bigger? Impossible, Keith thought, but here he stands, shrunken and way smaller than yesterday. Sean stared up at his silent friend as he ended his story. “Seems like the championship is yours, buddy.” “You don’t have to worry about that, mate. I’ll help you get big again. From now on your staying with me. We’ll ask a new room and seek some professional help for your problem. As long as your with me, no one will hurt you”, Keith answered as he wrapped his 17.5 inch arms around Sean in a shared embrace.

Two Keith returned to his room as Sean placed Tomas’ limp body on his bed. Sean awoke several times to check on his roommate. Each time he stepped over to the bed on the other side of the room, he would find the still passed out Tomas lying in the same position as he’d left him. Spasms seemed to run along Tomas’ limbs as his body twisted under the sheets. Each time the spasms disappeared when Sean checked his roommate breathing. A thud awoke Sean from his restless sleep. The September sun flooded the room and the explosion of light made him reclose his eyes in pain. He gently opened his eyelids and raised his hand to protect his sight, admiring the rise of his 20 inch bicep in the process. Another thud made him focus on the other side of the room. “Feeling better, little guy?”, he asked as he looked over to Tomas’ bed. “Never felt better”, Tomas replied as he did two back flips and landed firmly on his feet, “I’ve already trained for two hours and I’m still full of energy.” “Good”, Sean said as he noticed the tight singlet of his roommate. I’d swear he looks bigger than before, he thought but discarded the thought and realized it was just the pump after a workout that made the singlet look tighter on his roommate. “I’m feeling energized myself”, Sean said as he got up and moved towards his roommate. Tomas stumbled back slightly as the muscular giant stopped before him. His eyes scanned the sight of Sean’s muscular body. “Gonna freshen up”, he said as he stepped past his roommate into the mutual bathroom. Sean grinned at the sight of his retreating roommate. I love the feeling of towering over that 5.5 boy and eclipsing him with my hulking frame. Fuck, I outweigh him by 50 pounds of muscle, Sean thought as he got dressed and headed for the gym. Keith was putting on his wrestling singlet as Sean entered the locker room. “Ready for our first tag team match of the season, buddy?”, he asked. “Let’s smoke em”, Sean replied, “looking good, Keith!”. “I do, don’t I?”, Keith said as he admired his built in the mirror. His red singlet clung to his torso and really showcased his impressive physique. “We’re gods, man”, Sean said as he moved next to Keith in front of the mirror. His muscles stretched his black singlet to breaking point, his heavy pecs spilled out from the sides and looked ready to burst through the tight fabric at any moment. The match didn’t even last one round. Keith pinned his opponent in a matter of seconds, ending the match before he even broke a sweat. Humiliated, their opponents fled the mat. ‘That wasn’t even fun”, Keith said as he returned to Sean who was sitting at the edge of the mat, “I hope we’ll face some tougher teams in the next rounds.” “Who could be a match for us?”, Sean answered, “We dominated last year and we’re even stronger now. I’d sure love to get some training in. You up for a match, buddy?”. “I don’t know”, Keith said as he stared at his friend’s muscular buddy. “Come on, Keith. I’ll go easy on you. Or are you too afraid of me, little guy?”, Sean stated laughingly. “Afraid? Me? I’ll kick your ass, leaving you calling for your mama”, Keith said as he jumped to the middle of the mat, knowing very well he didn’t stand a chance. Sean stepped up to face him. “Ready when you are, buddy.” “Go!” Keith ducked and jumped forward, avoiding Sean’s grip and wrapped his meaty arms around his opponent’s muscular torso. He used all his force to knock him off balance and throw him on his back, but Sean didn’t budge. He suddenly fell Sean’s big hands grabbing his shoulders and pushing him down. Keith grunted with the effort as he summoned all his strength trying to resist Sean’s grip. He released the bigger man’s torso and jumped back. Sean smiled as he saw Keith trying to rebuild his strength for a new round. He also noticed Keith’s pumped muscles pushing against his totally stretched out singlet. Vicky is right, he thought, he does look kinda cute. Keith saw Sean’s diminished focus and moved in for a second attack. Let’s test his abs, he thought as he dogged the bigger man’s arms and drove his bulging delt into Sean’s stomach. “Umpf!” Sean grunted as the strong shoulder dented his stomach. He quickly tightened his abs, that hardened into a steely eight-pack resisting his opponent’s strength. He grabbed Keith’s shoulders again and pivoted him around. Before Keith could react, Sean put his arms underneath his and locked his hands behind Keith’s head. Keith moved with all his might, but couldn’t escape from Sean’s grip. He grunted painfully as Sean hardened his lock, flexing his muscular arms. Keith felt the 20 inch steely biceps digging into his own powerful lats. He knew he was at Sean’s mercy and gave up the fight. Sean smirked as his opponent gave up the fight and pinned him by throwing him backwards on the mat and landing his 215 pound body on top of Keith’s 195 pound frame. “1, 2, 3. I win, buddy”, Sean said as he got up and extended his hand to help his friend up, “I’m looking forward to our match in the school championship. It’ll be a great final.” Back in the locker room, Keith kept waiting to get undressed, in order to respect the locker room code. “You can take a shower at the same time as me, buddy”, Sean said as he stripped off his tight black singlet. “The code says I can’t”, Keith replied instantly. “I know”, Sean said, “but you know our deal from last year: loser has to wash the winner’s back. You have two minutes.” Keith reluctantly and slowly took off his red singlet and strutted over to the shower zone. He was greeted by hot steam and the sound of streaming water. He slowly advanced on the wet floor until he saw Sean’s immense silhouette appearing through the fog. He stopped and observed his friend’s body. Sean was slowly rubbing soap over his arms. His left hand rubbed his meaty right bicep, groping its mass. He repeated the motion with his right hand on his left arm. His big hands then grabbed his orb-like pecs, massaging them as he traced the striations with his fingers and rubbed them in the deep cleavage between the pumped muscles; his thumbs played with his hard nipples before sliding down to his rippling eight-pack. Between his thick quads, a stirring movement caught Keith’s attention. “Get to it, buddy”, Sean said as he noticed Keith standing in front of him and turned around to face the wall, exposing his broad, muscular back. Keith reluctantly stepped in to do his duty. He grabbed the soap and rubbed along the bulges of Sean’s muscular back. The big man shivered at his touch. “You okay, Sean,”, Keith asked as he kept rubbing the tensed muscles on Sean’s broad back, “you feel stressed”. ‘I’m uhn fine unh. You’re uhn nearly uhn done?”, Sean grunted between fastening breaths, trying to prevent his cock from exploding under his friend’s touch. He’s getting off on this, Keith thought, I’ll show him who’s boss. “Seems like I missed a spot on your broad back, buddy. Can’t do a lousy job”, Keith said as he intensified his work. He slowly rubbed his fingers among the cuts and striations on Sean’s muscular back, then upped the pace and groped the mass of Sean’s big lats. Spasms shot through the muscles on Sean’s back and his engorged 9 incher throbbed wildly in the air. The big man still managed to hold back his load as he tried to calm his hasty breathing. “Oops, sorry buddy. I slipped”, Keith said as he let his hand slide over the side of Sean’s back and rubbed the big guy’s nipple. The feeling of Keith gripping his hard nipple sent Sean over the edge. He clenched his feet, digging his toes in the floor; his muscles flexed involuntarily and his cock exploded all over the tilled wall. Five big loads splattered across the wall, a sixth one splashed on his pecs and abs as his 9 incher jerked wildly in the air. “Nothing turns me on more than a victory”, Sean said as he tried to control his breathing. He turned around as he heard Keith turn on another shower. His deflating cock jolted at the sight of the rippling muscles on Keith’s broad back. He strutted into the locker room, got dressed and headed back for his room. As Sean left, Keith enjoyed the peace of the deserted shower zone. He smiled at the thought of having broking his larger buddy’s defenses and had him blow his load under his touch. The room suddenly went dark and goose bumps appeared on Keith’s skin as a strange chill invaded the steamy shower zone. Faint, strange whispers resounded against the tilted walls. “Who’s there?”, Keith bellowed in his deep voice. More strange whispers whirled around in the deserted shower zone. “Who’s there?”, Keith yelled again, fighting against the fear invading his body. In the locker room, Tomas smiled as he heard Keith’s voice. He could sense the fear in the big jock’s voice and could already feel the energy building in his own puny body. He’d waited for Sean to leave before he’d made his move. As soon as his roommate had left the locker room, Tomas had appeared from the deserted gym and had turned off the lights. The demon that had invaded him last night had done the rest. It had summoned the chilly atmosphere to scare Keith, allowing Tomas’ frail body to feed on his fear. Spasms shot through Tomas as the muscles on his frail, 165 pound body slowly swelled. His scrawny, 14 inch arms beefed up and pushed the sleeves of his size Small shirt to their limits; his broadening delts added more stress on the straining fabric as they morphed into dense, small balls of muscle; his already muscular pecs, solid from years of training as a gymnast, sprang forward and ripped through his too tight shirt; he could feel his 4-pack abs hardening; his baggy sweatpants got tighter around his inflating quads and hugged his beefier ass. The feeling ended suddenly. A furious Keith emerged from the shower zone, water trickling down the curves of his solid muscles, ready to pound the one that fooled him into pieces. He scanned the locker room and laid eyes on his buddy’s scrawny roommate. His anger made him overlook the changes on Tomas’ body. “You like making a fool out off me?”, Keith barked as he grabbed Tomas’ ripped shirt and lifted him in the air. Better make something up. He still outweighs me by 20 pounds, Tomas thought as he knew that he stand no chance against the angry giant. “I don’t know what you’re talking about, man. A got in here after Sean left and saw some big guy turning off the lights. I asked what he was doing, but he grabbed me, ripped my shirt and threatened to beat me up if I squealed on him. Then you stormed in and grabbed me.” Keith lowered Tomas to his feet and strutted over to his locker to put on his clothes. “If I ever find that funny guy, I’ll pound the shit of him”, Keith said as he left the locker room.

Originally I wrote this story for the Bearhugger site (www.bearhugger.net). Note: Still figuring out the tags... this story has one guy who is significantly bigger than the other, hence the 'macro' tag. A better tag might be 'size difference' since this is within the realm of plausible sizes. If you're looking for mega giants, they're not in this story. Robbie and Roy The afternoon I first met Robbie, I could tell right away that he was special. You might think it's weird for a huge bodybuilder like me to say that about someone as small and scrawny as Robbie, but I swear it was true then, and it still is. I had just finished a fantastic, almost-puke-your-guts-out leg workout, I'm talking massive squats, extensions, curls, you name it. I really pushed myself, and my legs were so wobbly I could barely stand, let alone walk. I was heading home to shower, but it must have taken me ten minutes just to pull on my sweats over my t-shirt and shorts. So here I am, quads, hamstrings, and calves quivering in fatigue, doddering like an old man down the sidewalk. Suddenly out of nowhere from around the corner, this skinny brown-haired kid comes running right into me. He bounced off my bulk and fell to the sidewalk, but my own legs were so unsteady, I land on my ass, too. He pushed his thick glasses back into place, and shook his head and blinked his eyes a few times. Then he realized that he had run into a person. The look on his face was priceless. "Hey, are you ok, mister?" he asked, getting to his feet and rushing over to me, bending down with concern apparent on his face. I started laughing. I couldn't help it. Here was this kid, probably 5'5" or 5'6" maybe 100 pounds soaking wet asking me if I was ok. Did I mention that he's polite, too? Slowly I got to my feet, kind of enjoying the changes of expression on the little guy's face. First he seemed relieved that I could move at all, then happy that I was starting to stand, then puzzled as I rose taller and taller, then totally and completely awestruck when I reached my full height of 6'10". Yeah, I'm a big guy, and I'm used to having people stare at me, but Robbie was so cute, I couldn't help but laugh. "Yes, I'm fine, thanks," I said. I offered my hand, and introduced myself, "My name's Roy, what's yours?" He just stood there, his mouth gaping open, staring at me in wonder. I snapped my fingers in front of his face, you know, the way hypnotists do, and he muttered, "Wha...?" So I held my hand out and introduced myself again. "I'm Robbie," he said softly, reaching out tentatively to shake hands. I think he was afraid I was gonna hurt him or something. He kind of had that deer-in-the-headlights look, especially with those glasses of his. I took his small hand--I swear it seemed so tiny compared to mine, and gave it a firm clasp, but I was really careful not to hurt him. With his eyes practically popping out of their sockets, he said, "Wow, you're huge, Roy." With his tousled hair, he was so damn cute. Believe it or not, not all huge body builders are looking for other mountains of muscle. Muscle is great, but I've always had a soft spot for little guys, especially the types that seemed kind of vulnerable, like Robbie. What sealed the deal with me were the next questions out of Robbie's mouth. First he asked, "How much do you weigh?" At the time I wasn't as big as I am now, but I was honest and told him, "315." His eyes got really big, and then he asked breathlessly, "Can I feel your muscles?" Now, I've gotta tell you, for me, especially at that time, that was the perfect question. Maybe I felt like I needed an ego boost or something, I don't know. But coming from him, and without a hint of fear, I knew he was special. "Sure, Robbie," I said. Before I could say anything more, he reached up to place his small hands on my pecs, and started massaging them. "Whoa!" I said. "Down, tiger." He pulled his hands down and gave me a pouty look, like I'd just taken his candy away. "Robbie, how old are you?" I asked. Sticking up his chin, as if he always got asked his age, he said with a defensive voice, "I'm 22." You can't believe how relieved I was that this baby faced kid wasn't jail bait. Turned out he's a student at the local college. I was 38, myself. I didn't want to take any chances. I let him grope my muscles for a couple of minutes, and we exchanged phone numbers and addresses. It turned out his apartment wasn't far from my house. Then I asked him why he had been running. "Oh crap, I'm gonna be late for class," he exclaimed. "I'll call you later, Roy!" he said, running off. So that was how I met Robbie. Robbie called me early that evening. He didn't mince words, that's for sure. As soon as I answered the phone, he asked, "Roy, can I come watch you pose?" "Sure, Robbie," I said. "I like showing off." "Great!" Robbie said, and immediately hung up. Now was my turn for the "Wha...?" I didn't realize that he meant right that moment. As I often do, I had been lounging around the house naked, so I threw on a pair of gym shorts and a tank top. Sure enough, about ten minutes later, there was a knock at the door. I opened it to a still-panting Robbie. The eager little bugger had run all the way. "Hi, Roy!" he said excitedly, looking me up and down. "That tank top looks great on you! It really shows how broad your shoulders and traps are." His wide grin was captivating. I felt myself wanting to please him, so I struck a double bicep pose. "Oooh!" Robbie exclaimed, reaching up on tip toes to feel them. I bent down a little, so he could reach. Even with both of his hands he couldn't cover them. I pumped my biceps up and down, and could tell he loved that. "I love the way your flexing makes your veins move," he declared. Then he started running his hands over my shoulders and traps, kneading them, or at least trying to. His small hands weren't really powerful enough to dent them. "Can I see your pecs next, Roy?" he asked, pushing his glasses up. "Sure, Robbie, whatever you want," I answered. I grabbed at the bottom of my tank top and slowly pulled it up, revealing my abs first. Of course I tensed and moved them back and forth, eliciting more sounds of contentment and awe from my skinny little worshipper. I continued pulling the shirt off, tossed it onto a chair, and took a deep breath puffing out my chest to the max. Well, it must have been too much for poor Robbie, because I noticed his eyes start to roll back in his head, but I managed to catch him before he hit the floor. He was still breathing, so I wasn't too worried. I cradled him in my arms, thinking how light he felt. My normal bicep workout started with eighty pound dumbbells, so to me he was light as a feather. "Robbie," I whispered, "Robbie," trying to rouse him. His eyes fluttered open, and a huge smile appeared as he looked into my eyes. "You're massive, Roy!" he exclaimed. Then he realized I was holding him, and he asked, "Can you curl me?" I laughed. This kid was a total muscle hound, but I loved it, too. I walked over to the sofa and gently put him down so I could adjust the placement of my hands. "Try to stay stiff," I told him, as I easily lifted him up. Slowly I curled him, then extended my arms, then curled again, over and over. For me it was hardly a work out, but I was getting turned on by the look of utter bliss on his face. "Ah," he sighed. "This is so hot!" "Good, glad you're enjoying yourself," I replied sincerely. "You're like what, 6'8"?" he asked. "Try 6'10", little man," I answered. "Wow!" he exclaimed. "Can you show me your pecs now? I'll try not to pass out again." This guy was cracking me up. I hadn't had this much fun with a muscle worshipper in a long time. I set him down on his feet carefully, and took a deep breath to expand my chest. "I like hairy chests like yours, Roy," he said. "Your pecs are so massive that the hair doesn't hide their size at all." Robbie reached up and put a hand on each of my pecs and started rubbing them, and swirling the hair with his small fingers. I let him indulge himself for a couple of minutes, and then I decided to have some fun. I started slowly bouncing my pecs. First I'd lift one and hold it, then I'd let that one relax and lift the other. "Oh, yeah!" Robbie declared enthusiastically. You'd think Robbie had just been given a puppy for Christmas or something from the look of delight on his face, especially when I increased the speed of the bouncing. I closed my eyes, and tilted my head back, enjoying the sensations of his hands on my pecs. Well, Robbie wasn't about to stop his exploration, and that was precisely the time he decided to see whether my nipples were connected to anything. "Yow!" I yelped in surprise. With a devilish look, Robbie peered up at me to see if that was a yell of surprise or pain. Quickly determining it was the former, he set to work on my nipples with a vengeance. I'm sure I must have been moaning in pleasure then, but I don't really remember. Let's just say that my nipples definitely are wired, and they run directly to my cock, which was soon fully erect, and quite obviously visible pressing against the light cloth of my gym shorts. Robbie knew the effect he was having on me, and he loved it. "Looks like you're flexing another muscle, Roy," he snickered. I was actually close to shooting my load, so I decided to distract him. I reached down, put one hand on each side of his narrow torso, and then extended my arms, lifting him up in front of me. My house has 12' ceilings, so I lifted him up as far as I could. "You're really strong, Roy! This is fun," he exclaimed. By now it was clear to me that anything involving muscles and manhandling him would probably excite this skinny kid. I lowered him a bit, so that the fly of his jeans was at the same level as my mouth. I could feel the length of his stiff cock sticking up in his pants. Pressing against the fabric, I breathed hot air against his boner. He giggled and twitched. Then I brought him down against my chest, wrapping my arms around him. He felt so tiny. "Oh, yeah, Roy! I love bearhugs. Squeeze me, squeeze me hard," begged my little muscle worshipper. I knew that I would crush him if I squeezed too hard. I also knew that I'd be able to make him cum if I squeezed just hard enough. I pulled him firmly against my furry pumped up pecs, and flexed my big biceps along his sides. Slowly I pulled my forearms toward my chest, just a bit at first. Enough so that he could feel the security of being held in my arms. That was when I leaned my head down and kissed him on the forehead, and whispered, "You're special, Robbie." He tilted his head up and looked into my eyes and said, "Thanks, Roy. In case you didn't notice, I think you're special, too." Then, as I've since grown used to, he broke the romantic mood by taunting me, "You aren't squeezing very hard." I laughed and bounced him up and down in my grasp. "Wait as sec, let me put these down," he said, taking off his glasses. I took them from him and placed them carefully on the table. "Ok, crush me, Roy!" he commanded. Gradually I tightened my hold around him. I wanted him to enjoy it, so I went very slowly. At first giving him a taste of being wrapped up in solid muscle. I started squeezing a little more. He was still breathing regularly, but he was not able to draw in quite as much air with each breath. "These big arms are crushing you now, little man." I continued to compress his torso, loving the way it felt to embrace his skinny little body. He had his eyes closed, and a big smile on his face as he endured my bearhug, his feet dangling high off the floor. "I know you like my pecs. I'm gonna show you just how big they are." I inhaled deeply, expanding my huge chest against his narrow one, forcing him to exhale from the pressure of it. Then I exhaled allowing him to take another breath, and then I inhaled again to force his out. "My muscles are in control of your every breath." Even through his pants, I could tell he was getting aroused by this. "Crushing the breath from you..." I pulled my arms a bit tighter, tensing and relaxing my biceps rhythmically against his sides. "Tighter, and tighter, little man..." He was close to shooting. His breaths were shorter and shorter. With each breath, he was taking in less air than before. "Squeezing you..." I listened, as his breath went in, then out, then in, then out. He was on the verge of climax. It was time to squeeze him over the edge. On the next breath out, I squeezed just a bit harder, forcing the remaining air from his lungs, and then I held him like that. "Nighty, night!" His body went rigid, his bony hips thrusting against my abs as he shot his load. I slowly loosened my grip around him, so he could breathe again, and carried him over and gently laid him down on the sofa to recover. As he lay there, I thought about how sweet he looked, and how I'd do anything to please him. We've been together for a few years now. With his encouragement, and the motivation I get from his near constant worship, I'm close to 400 pounds. That makes both of us very happy. This post has been promoted to an article

It was my first day with “Meals on Wheels.” I had been looking for a way to do some community service and a friend suggested I might like to help take food to people who were sick or elderly. I had delivered four lunches so far and I was on my last visit. It had gone pretty well, but I couldn’t prevent myself from becoming a little sad after seeing four consecutive frail women in their eighties, especially when I knew I would be the only person to visit them for the entire week. I could feel my brain wanting to finish the last stop quickly and then head home for some processing time. I walked up to the craftsman looking home on the outskirts of a pretty nice neighborhood and knocked on the screen door, noting that the heavy wooden front door was wide open. I didn’t think it was a good idea for an elderly or sick person to leave their home open like this. I made a mental note to mention it to my supervisor. “Yeah, who is it?” came a voice from somewhere in the back of the house – it sounded strained and a little winded. “I brought your lunch um . . . uh . . . Mr. Gaw.” I looked at the name on the sheet. “It’s about time, I’m starved.” “Yes sir. I’m sorry. I had four other stops today. Can I come in to bring it to you?” “You must be new, boy.” The way he said boy made me roll my eyes. Another elderly gentlemen that built his ego up by making others feel inferior. For a second I thought about just leaving the food on the porch, but knew it wasn’t right and I did so want to make a good impression on my first day. “Yes sir, it’s my first day.” “I’ll be danged, I knew it - mainly because no one ever wants to come in. Yeah, bring the food to the back room, straight down the hall.” I entered the house and prepared myself for the fragile state Mr. Gaw was probably going to be in – since he couldn’t even come to the door. I also heard some heavy breathing and what sounded like grunts, as if he were in great pain. I walked down the hall and followed the sounds. I told myself that I would make it a quick visit – walk in, drop the food, and leave. I turned into the last room on the right and immediately dropped the bag of food I held in my hands. It made a loud noise as it connected with the floor. In the center of the room was a huge beefy guy in gray cotton shorts and a white tank top laying on top of a industrial strength weight bench pressing into the air three bars clamped together with what looked like huge keg-sized concrete blocks cemented onto it. The ends of the bars bent so far down it looked like the frown of a huge emoticon. I gasped out loud as two unbelievably large arms swung the huge weight back into a makeshift stand at the head of the bench. It looked like someone had taken two steel girders and had them shaped into v-like supports and I instantly realized those beams would be the only things strong enough to hold the enormous homemade weight set - that is, besides the dude laying on his back. My chin fell downward as soon as the big man on the bench sat up, the sturdy looking piece of metal furniture underneath cried out from the strain as his body moved. The first thing I noticed about the man was the shocking white-haired crew cut and the thick matching goatee. I then noticed the tanned face with crow’s feet around the piercing blue eyes, heavy wrinkles at the side of a supple looking set of lips, and the manly crevices across the forehead. The man must have been in his late seventies or early eighties, but his body was huge and looked much younger. It was hard to prevent my gaze from traveling straight to the thick-as-hell bull neck that supported the elderly masculine face, which was now looking straight at me. I had only a few seconds to contemplate how it was possible for a neck to look so powerful before the booming voice of Mr. Gaw – now unstrained because he wasn’t lifting what looked like a few tons – spoke to me. “Yeah, the boy’s surprised to see such a huge fucking grandpa, ain’t he?” “Yes.” My answer was weak and feeble. “Yes what, little squirt.” “Yes sir.” “Nice answer. I bet you thought you were going to find some weak looking skinny man barely able to get out of bed, weren’t you now, tiny.” My mind couldn’t even register the insulting words he was using to refer to my body. I was too dumbfounded by what appeared before me. This was a guy surely in the senior part of his life and yet he was bigger than a doublewide refrigerator. I waited too long to answer and this made Mr. Gaw stand up. I cried out like a baby as I gazed upon his full size and then I fell against the side of the doorframe. “You thought I’d be some half-dead, skin and bones dweeb, didn’t you, puny man?” “Yeah.” Again, my voice sounded faint and breathy. “Don’t make me come over there and beat some manners into ya, youngster. You answer your muscle granddaddy like you should, boy.” “Yes sir.” “Yeah, I can see the new boy learns fast. That’s a good little tike. Master Gaw is going to like breaking you in. What’s your name Mr. Teeny lad?” It had finally sunk into my overwhelmed brain that the muscled senior citizen in front of me was letting insults about my size fly as if he could care less about my feelings. I certainly wasn’t as big as him, but I was a decent five eleven and weighed about two hundred pounds. I was in no way what most people would consider small, but this just didn’t register to my huge client. I began to think he might be suffering from dementia or something. “Mr. Gaw, I’m not that small and my name is Kevin.” This caused the old man to smile at me, like he knew a special secret that I didn’t. He stood there for a few seconds and then his gaze turned into something that resembled pity. He made a little tisk tisk sound with his tongue and shook his head. The man reached for the hem of his shirt and pulled off the sweat drenched tank top in one fluid movement – even though I could tell it was hard for him to get the thing over his wide shoulders and big arms. I sucked in air audibly when I got my first glance of his uncovered torso and this made the man smile even more. He walked over to me and I realized immediately that, while I was easily standing inside the door frame of the entrance to the room, the elder man’s shoulders stuck out much farther than the even the molding that surrounded the doorway. The behemoth surely had to turn sideways any time he came into the room. The same was probably true for all the doorways in his house. He puffed out his chest and squared his shoulders even more, simply to emphasize their insane width. I also noticed that I had to tilt my head back to look up at his face – the man was enormous, probably over six-five. He was looking down at me with his evil grin and ocean colored eyes. Mr. Gaw then snorted out a short little snicker and stepped to his right. He leaned his body to the left a little and brought his arm level with my chest. The man started laughing a little harder as he raised his forearm and started pumping up his biceps in front of me. “Holy fucking shit!” That was the most intelligent thing I could muster as I watched the massive peak of his arm thicken and rise in front of me. My entire view of the rest of the room was blocked by his monstrous gun, which was covered in leather like tanned skin. There were layers upon layers of muscles packed into his gigantic biceps and his forearm was covered in thick white hair. “Hey Minnie man, look how my gargantuan flexed arm stretches from your chest to way higher than your head.” My head didn’t move but my eyes looked upward so I could see how high the top of his biceps went. Because he had his arm so close to my head and because the fucking thing was so big I could not see the peak. “Just the fucking arm of this elder giant is bigger than a fourth of your entire body. I’d say that makes you teeny weeny, Kevin. But let’s get one thing clear; you’re mainly small because I say so. Got it, little whippersnapper? “Uh huh.” I gulped deeply after I answered. Mr. Gaw stopped flexing his arm and brought his big palm to the top of my head, easily wrapping his thick long fingers around my skull. He straightaway started squeezing hard and a shout of pain escaped from my mouth. To emphasize his point the big man simply shook my head a little with his fingers as he spoke. “I know you forget to pay me the proper respect mainly because you are so overwhelmed by my muscles and size, junior, but you really need to start minding your big daddy mentor. I would hate to have to carry your small body over to that bench, throw you across my knee, and make you piss in your pants from just one powerful whack of my hand. A spanking from me is kind of like getting hit by a speeding SUV. I think you must be forgetting your proper place in this new relationship. You need to remember you’re nothing but a little baby next to this big daddy. Maybe if I cradle you like a little infant you’ll remember your true position. Or maybe there’s a better way for me to remind you of your status when we’re together.” Mr. Gaw was holding my head completely still with his giant hand. At the same time he had brought one of his thick pecs to my face. I had to look cross-eyed since he was so close, but I could see his hard chunky nipple jutting out level with my nose. I licked my lips as I gazed on the tufts of thick white hair surrounding the juicy looking cylinder of meat. Mr. Gaw moved his chest from side to side causing the erect man-teat to brush roughly across my nose. It actually hurt, but getting the chance to feel the big bull-of-a-man’s body so close made it bearable. The smell of his pungent sweaty pits filled my nostrils and caused my mouth to salivate. I longed to taste the saltiness of this man’s perspiration. “Look at my little baby frothing at the mouth for some of this muscle tit. Yeah, I thought you were a little chest pig the moment I saw you. Here, suck on this for a while, boy. Make your old man’s cock get hard.” The powerful Gaw pressed his hard nipple against my lips and shoved his chest into my face. He used so much force that my mouth had to open and I parted my teeth to welcome what felt like a cork-sized heap of man beef, along with some of the solid muscle of his pec. Using the strong grip he still had on my head the man bounced my face into his super-sized pectoral, which triggered me to start sucking like a wild man – both to give him pleasure and to get air into my lungs. The elderly man tensed his chest just to intensify the pain as my face slammed into his skin. I, however, chose not to shut my eyes – mainly because I wanted to look at the brawny striations across his chest. It looked like tiny farmers had cultivated numerous rows of muscle underneath his skin. When he flexed it was as if waves of pec meat was rippling toward the ocean of abs beneath the cliff-like edges of his chest. “Yeah, that’s a good little boy. You suck grandpa’s tit and suck it hard. Maybe you can get a little of my man milk and maybe it will help you grow big and strong some day. I can tell you’re still shocked as hell by this old man’s body, aren’t you, son. You never thought a senior citizen could get so big and strong, did you?” In between sucks and when he wasn’t shoving my face into his chest I was able to respond. “Yes . . . sir . . . how . . . sir?” “Shit, boy, before you were even sperm I was lifting heavy things. By the time I was twelve I was way bigger than you are right now. I grew up on a farm and my father was larger than I could ever hope to become. Yeah, I felt your entire body shake just now when you thought about the size of my daddy. Hell, he’s still alive, little man. Yep, he’s over a hundred years old and he can still lift a small car. He’s the only man that’s ever beaten me at wrestling. You’ll have to meet old man Gaw when he comes into town. He like’s playing with pretty boys. Damn, he and I could toss your puny body back and forth like a Frisbee. You’d like me to get my super senior daddy to show off for you, wouldn’t you, Kevin.” “Yes . . . sir . . . please sir.” “Nice son, that’s a good boy answer. You are learning so well. I think you can advance a little in your lessons now. It might be time for you to move beyond the diaper stage. Well, maybe not, since I think you’ll soon be losing control of that cock of yours and definitely making a big boy cum mess. It won’t be your fault, though. Your little body just can’t handle being this close to huge daddy muscles – now can it?” “No sir.” Gaw pulled his chest away from my face, which was now raw from his abuse, and he let go of my head. He backed up a little and then reached out and grabbed me by the ass. He latched on hard to my glutes and squeezed, causing me much pain. I went up on my tiptoes and again shouted out loud. This made the big man laugh as he easily shoved my entire body toward the back of the room. He gave my ass a hard tap as I moved away. The smack echoed loudly in the sparsely furnished room. “Yeah, that hurt like hell didn’t it, Kevin? And that was just a light little love tap. That should give you an idea of what a real whopping from your granddaddy Gaw would feel like. I bet you’re going to do as I say now more than ever, aren’t you.” “Yes sir.” I was rubbing my ass furiously, trying to lessen the intense stinging. I figured I was going to have an imprint of the big man’s hand down there for a few days. I quickly anticipated beating off in the coming week just from lowering my pants and looking at his paw print on my aching butt. I kept moving further into the room, nervous that Mr. Gaw was going to smack me on the ass again. He sauntered into the room a few steps behind me and I could see that two things were causing him to walk a little stiffly. First of all, the insides of his thighs pressed his legs apart making it almost impossible for him to walk without waddling. And secondly, there was a fire hose sized cock stretching obscenely across his thigh and pushing his cotton shorts out like the giant pole in the center of a circus tent. My eyes widened as I began to fathom the dimensions of his rod and my ill-mannered gawking was not missed by Mr. Gaw. “Too much man meat down there for you, too – huh, little man? It’s not nice to stare now, Kevin, but I know you can’t help it. You’re just trying hard to grasp how big that python is, aren’t you? Guess what, boy? It’s not even fully hard yet” This caused me to start coughing – it was like I gagged on just the thought of trying to get his penis in my mouth. I quickly braced my body on the nearest thing – which ended up being one of the large slabs of concrete implanted on the ends of the combined bars the guy was lifting when I came in. After catching my breath I finally looked at where my hand rested. The block of concrete was so large that it almost touched the ground even as it rested in its girder-like holders. I quickly figured out that the large pieces of stone were bigger than half my body – they were way over four feet high and the same width. I turned to the smiling face of Mr. Gaw. I was too flabbergasted to make a coherent sentence. “How . . . much, I mean . . . what’s the . . . how much does one of . . .” “Don’t ask, son. I stopped using conventional weights in my thirties. Nothing was heavy enough. I started using trucks and big pieces of machinery, but most of the time I demolished them by gripping too hard or letting them smash into the ground when dropping them at the end an intense set of reps. People stopped letting me use their vehicles or other items because I destroyed too many. That’s when a contractor friend volunteered to make me some mega-sized weights. He poured those small things for me to use in the house. He also gave me two steel girders so I could bend them into shape to hold the weight. Shit, boy, there’s nothing hotter than taking a big thick girder and molding it easily with just your hands. I’ve never weighed those things, so I don’t know how much I’m lifting. I do know, however, they’ve become too light. I can toss them around for hours and not feel a thing.” “You said these are small, sir?” “Oh yeah, real small. My friend used some big Jacuzzi’s as molds for my outdoor weights. He just poured the cement in and then let me bust the fiberglass rims with my hands. He used a streetlight pole as the bar. The big ones are in the back yard. That’s where I do most of my hard ass workouts. These things in here are just to keep the blood pumping in my guns during the day. And to impress the shit out of little dweebs like you.” I ignored the dweeb comment, mainly because I was running my hand over the huge lump of concrete in front of me. I put both of my hands against the side of the stone and pushed with all my might. The damn thing didn’t even slightly move. I pushed harder, thinking that with a little leverage I could at least make the weight bars move a little. It was no use. I quickly realized that three of me put together would not be able to budge the bulky mass. “Don’t strain yourself, puny man. We want you to be able to have some more fun with your muscled elder. You’re no good to me if you’re hurt or even just plain tuckered out. You need to save all of your strength to keep up with me - even if it’s just for a little while. Grab one of those blocks in the corner and bring it to daddy. Let me do something to pump some more juice into that hard cock of yours. I want to intensify your upcoming explosion to a higher level. We might get you scores of nine or a perfect ten, even from the Russian judge, when I allow you to finally shoot your wad.” I looked to where he pointed and saw there were some huge cinder blocks, the kind used for the construction of large buildings, laying in the back corner. They were the big concrete gray bricks that had big holes in the middle – used for wires or pouring in cement foundations. These looked bigger than the ones I had used in college to hold up my bookshelves. I could have probably fit one of my legs into the middle of these thick blocks – or even my entire body. I also noticed there was a pile of sand in the corner, as well. I figured Mr. Gaw was filling bags for something. I reached down to lift one of the blocks off the ground and was surprised as hell when it only came up about a half of inch. I tried to lift it again, using a lot more of my strength and the thing only raised into the air slightly more. I turned to look at Mr. Gaw, ready to ask him for help. What I saw almost made me instantly shoot my cock’s building load. The older white-haired Samson was curling the triple-barred massive manmade weight – with just one hand! I fell backward in shock and was thankful I was so near the wall. It broke my fall. I started to cry out like a shocked child but no sound could escape my mouth. I was simply too astounded by the man. I watched closely as he executed perfect one-armed curls for ten repetitions and then tossed the monstrous thing in the air and caught it with his other hand. He then repped out ten lifts with his other arm. His biceps were suddenly what seemed to be twice the size they had been when he measured them against my body. I knew a small child could easily hide behind this senior’s bulging guns. He dropped the weight back into the holders and the room shook from the jolt. I took a few seconds and focused on the girders that held the united bars. I could see finger indentions on the sides of the steel beams and got a little light headed thinking about Mr. Gaw bending the things with just his hands. “Yeah, boy, I’ve got these guns pumped up something nice for you. We’re going to have a little fun now, son. Don’t try to lift those things, Kevin. You’re too weak for that. Just slide the things over on the floor. I can’t begin to remember what it feels like to not be able to lift a bunch of tonnage. I feel sorry for you. My cock, alone, could lift four of those cinder blocks put together boy, and yet your entire body can barely get one an inch off the ground. It must be difficult being so small and feeble, Kevin. Here, you thought you were going to come in and help a frail old man by giving him lunch, but you had no idea that your body would end up being so scrawny and powerless compared to mine. Come on little man, put some force behind that cinder block. You’ve barely moved it two feet.” Mr. Gaw was right. The fucking thing was so heavy that I was wearing myself out just trying to slide it across the floor. It was even larger than I thought. The outer ring of the block was probably about a foot thick, leaving a hole in the center that was definitely as big as my waist. I could tell that metal had been mixed in with the concrete ring, as well. This added to its strength and weight. The elderly muscle man had obviously grown tired waiting for me, so he walked over and grabbed the cinder block between just the pinky and ring fingers of his right hand. He lifted the block up like it was a feather. He then wrapped his other hand around my waist and easily lifted me into the air. Being cupped in the big man’s sweaty armpit was like winning a thousand lotteries. I felt his huge pumped-up biceps against my body and his muscle packed chest pressed into my side at the same time. He squeezed so hard that all the air was instantaneously forced out of my lungs. I could not take a breath because his grip was too damn strong. I was thankful when he dropped me on my feet as soon as we were back in the middle of the room. I inhaled deeply. Mr. Gaw snickered at my misfortune and then brought the cinder block to his chest level. “So, Mr. Delicate, let’s see what kind of damage your big grandpa can do to this flimsy light thing, okay?” I stared at the man and, even though my body was still in pain, I was excited beyond belief. I could not wait to see what the guy chose to do to this heavy piece of concrete. “Yes, please sir.” “You have done so well at learning your manners today, Kevin. I am so proud of you. It’s time to reward you a little and then we’ll work at pleasing me. I bet you never thought you’d end up the plaything of some monstrous eighty-year-old man, did you? But that’s just the way life goes sometimes. Let’s not mess up those pretty clothes of yours. Undress boy.” It was certainly not a polite request and I did not need to be told twice. I had quickly learned that my new daddy boss did not feel he should ever have to repeat himself. I kicked off my shoes and socks, peeled my shirt from my upper body, and then pulled down my pants and underwear at the same time. I placed all of my clothes on the concrete block, still resting in the hand-molded holders. I was happy to notice that my body made Mr. Gaw smile. He nodded his head up and down in approval. “Yeah, boy, that’s a real nice body. And I can see why you might have thought you were big before you met me. But take a look at your body son, and then look back at me. Go ahead. Yeah, that’s it. Get a good long look. Now look at me. It’s kind of hard to miss me, huh? Tell me what you notice Kevin?” “I notice that there’s no comparison, sir. I feel small and weak next to your gray-haired super-strong huge body. I see skin weathered with time, but still gorgeous and vibrant. I see hands with calluses bigger than my fist, sir. That hard skin on your palms is from years of lifting weight that all other men could only dream about moving - weight that even most bulldozers would have trouble budging. I see the most beautiful muscle daddy that has ever walked the earth.” “Well son, truer and finer word have never been spoken. Your Mr. Gaw is going to reward you handsomely.” The giant man took the cinder block in one hand and slid his other forearm into the hole. I watched as Gaw slid the cement ring up his arm – having to push it hard to get it over his thick biceps. I was amazed that his skin didn’t tear – but then I quickly figured it must be as strong as the rest of him. The man simply turned the cinder block into an armband. It was the hottest thing I had ever seen. He then raised his arm – leaving it outstretched at his side, with the block hugging his gun. “You don’t touch your cock until I say you can, is that clear little fellow?” “Yes sir.” “I bet you have beat off for years watching men bust their biceps through the sleeves of their shirts, haven’t you boy.” “Yes sir.” “Well let’s put a new twist on that image, shall we, son? From now on an arm ripping through a shirt isn’t going to impress you at all.” With that, Mr. Gaw started bringing his forearm up slowly and methodically. I watched as the man’s big solid biceps started expanding and filling in every possible space within the block. I was amazed to see his skin push out over the sides of the block, because it couldn’t go anywhere else at first. For a few seconds I thought nothing was going to happen and then the room was filled with a popping sound that made the walls reverberate. Chunks of concrete came flying off of the edges of the cinder block. I could feel tiny pebble-like pieces hitting my body, but I didn’t dare take my eyes from Mr. Gaw’s biceps. The man was barely straining and intensified the pump of his biceps even more. Suddenly the entire block exploded from around his swelling arm. It was like watching some guy’s arm busting apart a plastic armband but it was also a hundred times more powerful. Seeing his biceps obliterate heavy concrete was beyond orgasmic. I moaned out loud as portions of the block flew across the room and some big lumps fell to the ground. I desperately wanted to grab hold of my cock and pump myself to orgasm, but I remembered Mr. Gaw’s order and there was no way I was going to disobey him. The big man’s biceps was bulging in front of me and looked even more glorious than before – probably because I had just witnessed some of its incredible power. “Fuck, that is so hot every time, little man. I’m proud of you for not grabbing that cock. Most men can’t make it through that easy display. You’ve got some stamina and I like that – even in someone as small as you. Not to worry, son, we’ll be getting you off soon. Let me just clean up some of this mess.” The big man reached down and grabbed a couple of the big chunks of concrete from the ground. He stood back up and held the two pieces in his right hand – with his left palm open underneath. I heard a high-pitched squealing sound and saw his fist grow tighter around the stone mass. I cried out in pleasure as soon as I saw a steady stream of sand descending from his clenched fist into the waiting palm. It was taking no effort for the big muscled daddy to mash the concrete into nothing. My legs began to weaken. My moaning got louder and my body began to shake. “Hold on little man, your big daddy wants to give you one more thrill to send you catapulting over the top.” Mr. Gaw reached out and grabbed my tense body. Feeling his sand covered hands against my skin made his recent display of strength even more real and my toes began to curl tightly in anticipation of what was coming. He quickly brought my weakened body up to his chest and let my stiff cock nestle into the deep valley between his pecs. The strong man then merely lifted my body up and down while he squeezed his powerful chest together – surrounding my hard cock with hard warm sweaty muscle. It took only a few times of jerking my dick up and down in between his mountains to send me over the top. I threw my head back, screamed like some kind of wild animal, and then released my powerful eruption into the cavernous division between Gaw’s huge pecs. I could tell volumes of cum were being released from my body, mainly because I felt it deeply, but also because I saw a bountiful amount of cum shoot out lava-like over the huge chest in front of me and then flow downward over the bulging muscles. My body continued to shake uncontrollably for a few minutes and I knew it would be hard for me to ever again spew forth that much man juice, but then I quickly began to think about all the other things Mr. Gaw might do to show off and I started to get excited again– even before I had fully recovered from his small display of strength. [Part Two for Tumblr] “That sure was pretty, boy, but we’re not done. It’s time for this old colossal man to get off.” I was carried easily over to the end of the bench. Mr. Gaw sat down and then worked both of my legs to either side of his big trunk-sized thighs. He manipulated my body around like I was some kind of doll. Then, without any warning, he slammed my ass down onto his waiting cock. My eyes rolled into the back of my head from the pain and I opened my mouth wide, but, as before, no sound came out. “Sorry, tiny man, but there’s no way I could slowly introduce my large tool to your hole. Trust me, the quick way is the best way. Now I’ll just twist your body a little so you can get used to having a fire hydrant up your ass.” This made Mr. Gaw laugh out loud and then he did, indeed, turn my body to the left and to the right to make it nestle down on his cock even more. It felt like someone had shoved a flagpole up into my body. The pain began to subside and Mr. Gaw, knowing how much it would please me, leaned in and kissed my lips hard. “That’s for being a good boy. I’m going to now start using your body to jerk off my cock, son. Don’t worry, it will give you pleasure, too, but know that a big man like me can’t stop himself when he gets going. I won’t hurt you much, you can count on that. Just squeeze your ass as tight as you can and we’ll both get along fine. Here we go – get ready for the ride of your life.” The big hands at my waist grabbed onto me even tighter and then Gaw started propelling my body up and down on his hard prick using just the strength of his arms. I tried to squeeze my ass as tight as I could – partially to prevent some of the pain, but also to give Mr. Gaw more pleasure. From the way he was moaning and breathing heavy I knew it was working. The man thrust my body up and down so fast that I began to get a little sick. The room was just a blur now. I could feel the old man’s stiff cock getting even firmer as he abused my ass. Finally, the man raised me up on his cock and then slammed me down with enough strength to knock the wind out of me. It didn’t matter, though, because suddenly I felt his huge penis begin to throb hard, I watched his abs concave in, and I heard what can only be described as a beastlike yell. Then hot cum, not just warm juice, shot up into my insides. I figured if I looked down at my ass I would surely see steam rise because of the heat emanating from my hole. I wondered if the temperature was mostly caused by the inertia created from his strong arms or was it because the man was so masculine that even his cum was insanely powerful. Either way I knew I had just been fucked by what was surely the most masterful daddy alive. I looked into his beautiful rugged face and my body tingled all over when I saw the huge muscle man smile at me. The gentleness I was feeling didn’t last long. The man lifted my body off of his cock and then dropped me on the floor in front of him. He grabbed me by the hair and then proceeded to wipe up his cum-covered balls and cock with my face. I was certainly not complaining – getting to feel his hard dick up against my face and to steal tastes of his man milk was awesome– but it did seem like his actions were from someone that only cared about dominating and conquering. I wasn’t sure Mr. Gaw was capable of much generosity or gentleness. After his cock was cleaned and glistened from the saliva of my tongue bath, the man released my hair. He again lifted me into his lap – this time holding me like a small child, my upper body held aloft by one of his meaty arms and my legs draped over his opposite big thigh. I could feel his semi-hard wet cock pressing into my ass and lower back. The big man began to stroke my chest and stomach lightly. His actions made my eyes fill with water and Mr. Gaw noticed as he gazed down at me. “I have to be tough son, so you’ll appreciate it when I’m kind. I have to be the disciplinarian as well as the protector. Understand boy?” “Yes sir.” I said through my tears and tried hard to stop crying. “It’s fine for you to cry, boy. You’re not used to being around such size and strength. It’s hard to get your mind around all that my body is capable of – the destruction it can cause, the heavy stuff it can lift, the good it can do, and all that. I represent so much for you, boy. You desire a protector as well a dominator. You want me to treat you both rough and gentle. You like me when I’m mean and you like me soft. I deserve to be your master, boy, and you know it. I’ve learned a hell-of-a lot in my time on this earth. I know you now won’t ever look at elderly people the same way, son. That’s why ‘Meals on Wheels’ hired me.” “What sir?” “That’s right, boy. See, the program uses me to test their new male volunteers. I give them a big helping hand, so to speak. If men still want to serve after visiting me, then they become part of the service. I’m used as a tool to weed out the weak ones.” “I still want to serve meals, sir, but on one condition.” “You think you’re in a place to give me conditions, boy?” “No sir, it’s just that I think you’ll like this condition. I’ll be glad to serve many meals to the sick and elderly if my last stop can always be here.” “Hell, son, no one’s ever asked for that. That sounds like a great plan to me. Give your big gramps a kiss.”